NIETZSCHE CONTRA TODOS, APOLOGÉTICA DO HOMEM

Publicado originalmente em 13 de janeiro de 2009

Sobre a imaturidade autoral: quando publicar imediatamente uma obra ou esperar mais tempo. Nietzsche já era auto-suficiente, se assim se pode definir, quando lançou O Nascimento da Tragédia. Zaratustra sem dúvida é outro píncaro, mas são aí dois autores cuja relação de linearidade não pode ser traçada.

Jesus e Nietzsche: os últimos transmutadores, os bodes expiatórios da Europa. É citado Copérnico,¹ e poderia ter sido lembrado Galileu: aqueles que não tiveram problemas para levar adiante suas revoluções em vida, ou que desistiram em um último momento porque não tinham a força requerida. Nietzsche é um contra-exemplo: não se ajoelhou, não pediu perdão. Foi este santo que pagou com o próprio sangue para que os preconceitos da época fossem revistos. Aquele que não gerasse polêmica – um wagneriano – estaria levando a Europa para o caminho mais fácil e equivocado. Jesus podia muito bem ser substituído por Sócrates, para ficarmos na filosofia. Um homem como Sartre, que se torna pop star e colhe os bons frutos em vida…? Não se se quiser a verdade. Hoje em dia parece ser fraco o apelo de Cristo: quem morreria por ele? De igual modo, não conheço outros filósofos tão proscritos… Lutero quase representa esse pathos fatalista. Mas esses cânones modernos, de Platão em diante, tiveram existências tranqüilas, uma posição por demais asceta. Nietzsche jogou fora, por assim dizer, uma carreira de talento precoce para enobrecer o homem niilista. Professor da Universidade da Basiléia aos 23 anos, trabalhos sobre os pensadores do helenismo que eram muito lidos e divulgados com prestígio. Era apadrinhado de dois influentes mestres, Ritschl e Richard Wagner. Só um louco ou idiota – para Dostoievsky – abriria mão de sua trajetória individual para conceder aos humanos do porvir, a essa massa cristã desesperançada, a chave da cela. O meio-dia da eternidade. Sua posteridade auto-sentida pode ser atestada pelos subtítulos de suas obras. Zaratustra: um livro para todos e para ninguém. O irônico é que algumas tempestades sobrevêm sem aviso. A dinamite nietzscheana quase não tem explicação. Seu estado mental, talvez o corpo mais perfeito de todos, o mais intenso brilho da arte até o século XX, assimilou o que um mero humano com sêde de afronta e de desafio não lograria fazer. Pode-se dizer sem medo que a Prússia estava diante de um milagre. O filho de Deus voltou à Terra, pereceu, procrastinou o Juízo Final por mais 2 ou 3 mil anos e ninguém está ainda a par. Se eu achasse ainda por um segundo que vivo em vão haveria aí um grande desperdício. O engraçado é que, ao contrário de Sócrates, Friedrich jamais teve um intérprete a sua altura. Tendo escrito – muito –, talvez tenha reunido dois em um, professor e aluno. Não era seu filho espiritual esse tal de Zaratustra?

¹ My Sister and I, Introduction, por Oscar Levy

Pequeno pedido: que os Direitos Humanos, que nunca existiram, fossem declarados inutilizáveis por qualquer nação. Que seu uso como prerrogativa para o apodrecimento do homem seja proibido. A guerra, atitude que jamais deixará de ser nobre, da qual cada um de nós homens poderá tomar parte um dia, é a mais peremptória negação desse remendo brutal da oratória suja do século vinte: e assim deve ser. Que o direito – e até a obrigação – de matar o próximo seja olhado com carinho. Viver é matar todo dia.

A VENDETA E O MAL-ENTENDIDO: O CENTRO, A LENTE E O REBANHO

Originalmente publicado em 13 de janeiro de 2009

Hoje a chamada “instância central” dita o comportamento humano. Porém, não existe qualquer fonte objetiva – mediana social – quando se fala em homem. O indivíduo contemporâneo é apenas uma planta adulterada – o rascunho original está perdido. Com respeito a qualquer grandeza e dignidade na palavra “homem”, elas vêm do próprio ente, não da transferência de responsabilidades ao vazio. A proibição da vingança pessoal é o indício mais claro dessa falência moderna do homem: o Estado é o responsável por julgar, vigiar a condenação, condenação que ele próprio criou… Mas quem é o Estado? Não se trata de um homem maior e mais poderoso – trata-se da covardia dos pequenos reunida. Sentimentos agregados de vergonha jamais fariam frente a um gênio indivisível, ainda que renegado – por isso nem se pode falar em Napoleão, que já em seu tempo foi a esperança do “século”, até sucumbir à máquina burocrática.

Quando o Estado é questionado há cheiro de grandeza – ressurreição? Exceto quando esta revolta é inspirada por outro “centro neutro” ao invés das pessoas. De novo a ingerência do espaço vazio! A lente midiática atua como um segundo detrator da verdadeira assunção de responsabilidade. É um Estado sem sede ou exército – ou talvez essa assertiva seja muito ingênua. A vendeta da televisão é apenas outra cadeira elétrica. Não há aí punição com as próprias mãos. Há apenas uma sujeira anônima – no íntimo, esse anonimato é uma confissão de culpa geral, em uníssono. Uma sociedade que gostaria de ser queimada na fogueira. Quem é o carrasco?

A conversão da imprensa dos magnatas em “cada um emite a sua notícia”, paradoxalmente uma tendência em propulsão graças a um grupelho de bilionários, que começa a falir os jornais e vê a infinitude dos blogs no espectro, é uma resposta inicial de uma mãe-natureza que nunca morre, de uma história que não acaba. Digamos que daqui a duas décadas já esteja bem mais claro o “olho por olho”. Eu quero ser reconhecido por isso! Quem grita mais alto passa a ser ouvido: a atração será a magnitude do próprio eu, nada de cunhadismo – que cunhadismo? Um brasão de família que volte a arder! – ou venalidade. Já há blogueiros que não silenciam barato…

A ÉTICA PROTESTANTE E O “ESPÍRITO” DO CAPITALISMO 2.0

Originalmente publicado em 10 de dezembro de 2008

[Com múltiplas alterações]

GLOSSÁRIO INTRODUTÓRIO

ANABATISTAS

Ana – outra vez; i.e., de novo um batista (protestante). Vertente radical, atiçava camponeses a se revoltarem e pregava um retorno ao cristianismo primitivo, considerado por outras ordens cristãs como pagão. O “ana” foi acrescido pejorativamente pelos rivais, uma vez que esta seita extrema se caracteriza por permitir o batismo de – e só de – adultos. Como um adulto é geralmente um bebê que um dia fôra batizado por um padre católico, tem-se um re-batismo.

ANGLICANOS

Hibridismo entre a Igreja Católica e o protestantismo (os pastores têm autoridade sobre o rebanho, como o padre). Criticados pelos demais protestantes graças à suntuosidade cerimonial recorrente.

ARIANOS

De Arius (séc. III d.C.), que era contra o dogma da Santíssima Trindade. Jesus não era Filho de Deus, mas um homem mortal que não ressuscitou. Testa-de-ferro do antissemitismo (utilizada por outras seitas que não queriam essa mancha). Curiosamente, um judeu diria o mesmo sobre o Espírito Santo, Maria e Jesus… A diferença está somente em que cada qual pensa que é o povo eleito. Mas não percamos tempo tentando adivinhar ou interpretar o porquê de tantas sutilezas absurdas… O cristianismo não é coerente, como nenhuma religião apresenta elevada coerência interna fundamental.

BATISTAS

Bastante descentralizados em suas paróquias. Seguem o texto da Confissão de Westminster (1647). Alcunhas: “os independentes”, “congregacionalistas”.

CALVINISMO

Predeterminação do destino da alma. Calvino condena a grande maioria ao inferno de antemão.

CONFISSÃO DE AUGSBURGO

Rompimento formal com o papado.

CONFISSÃO DE WESTMINSTER

Melhor síntese da fé calvinista.

LUTERANOS

Pouco tratados em Weber. Um traço essencial que os distingue dos calvinistas: são mais ecumênicos e hierárquicos, estando mais próximos do catolicismo. Após o séc. XVI os luteranos recusaram em geral o epíteto de “reformadores” ou de “religião reformada”.

METODISTAS

Luteranos dissidentes dos luteranos ortodoxos. Americanos.

O PROBLEMA DA TEODICÉIA OU DIREITO DIVINO

A tentativa de explicar a injustiça do mundo, que emana de um Deus Bom e Todo-poderoso. Cerne da contradição lógica das religiões monoteístas. Recorre-se à retração da onipotência de Deus para que o livre-arbítrio torne-se possível, o que gera outros problemas derivados.

PIETISTAS

Surgidos do luteranismo, um século depois. Maior ênfase na interpretação da Bíblia, para a qual tendem a chegar a conclusões (não deixar versículos com significação ambígua em aberto). Ultra-moralistas.

PRESBITERIANOS

Ingleses que, diferentemente dos anglicanos, não são organizados em hierarquia.

PURITANOS

Não admitem qualquer igreja. De certo modo os calvinistas são um subconjunto dos puritanos. Outros puritanos – como os quakers – são ainda mais extremistas neste critério. Ultra-moralistas idem. Sobre a relação controversa entre puritanismo e calvinismo: “Para Weber, o puritanismo é cria do calvinismo, [embora] nem sempre [de forma] direta”. Weber, por praticidade, pode se referir ao conjunto dos protestantes, quando não com esta palavra, por “puritanos”, englobando todos os cismáticos (luteranos, calvinistas e todas as seitas aqui enumeradas).

QUAKERS

Protestantes radicais. São contra a igreja física e a instituição do batismo. Advogam que a consciência é a única ferramenta do fiel em sua dúvida quanto à salvação. Reúnem características pragmáticas que os filiam ao que há de mais capitalista e ocidental. Fortemente individualistas; presença na política ianque (origens do Partido Republicano).

RABINISMO

Judaísmo tardio.

SEPTUAGINTA

Uma seleção limitada dos livros do Antigo Testamento considerados canônicos, traduzidos por 70 sacerdotes do hebraico para o grego, em Alexandria.

* * *

Lutero é produto do misticismo panteísta alemão de circa 1300. Exalta a natureza, enxerga a obra de Deus em todos os detalhes. Beira a heresia. Aqui vê-se por que Lutero foi preterido na obra: a unio mystica é o contraponto da ascese espiritual. O homem religioso europeu pós-Reforma é um vitral em pedaços.

PARTE I – O PROBLEMA

1. CONFISSÃO RELIGIOSA E ESTRATIFICAÇÃO SOCIAL

O “Espírito” do título é o mundo desencantado, sem Deus, e por isso sem indivíduo também.

Pode-se dizer que Lutero foi o assassino de Deus, ao torná-lo transparente mediante a tradução das Escrituras ao alemão vulgar. A transcendência se tornou universal, o portão para o Paraíso muito largo. Lutero quase suprimiu a dialética do senhor e do escravo, convulsionando a Europa. Perto de Lutero, Calvino não só é menos revolucionário como aristocrático e elitista.

Os judeus são ricos porque são párias onde vão, o que fá-los voltar-se com muito privilégio para o sustento material.

Weber não dá crédito à tese dos “países mais ricos” estarem ligados ao Protestantismo. Caso contrário, a França seria mais pobre que países como a Polônia. Na Polônia a elite financeira era de reformados. Os huguenotes franceses também eram protestantes.

2. O “ESPÍRITO” DO CAPITALISMO

A Filosofia da avareza do “quaker” Benjamin Franklin: cada 50 centavos gastos num café deixariam de ser 100 libras no futuro. Comprar um café é o mesmo que atirar vultuosas notas ao mar.

O Norte americano não tinha intuitos comerciais, apenas pregadores: logo se tornou “próspero. O Sul, de finalidade mercantil, estagnou.

Jesuítas: protestantes disfarçados no campo católico.

3. O CONCEITO DE VOCAÇÃO EM LUTERO. O OBJETO DA PESQUISA

Se alguém foi chamado já circunciso, não dissimule sua falta de prepúcio. Foi alguém chamado com prepúcio? Não se faça circuncidar.”

CONFISSÃO DIARISTA: Dia 17 de outubro, na biblioteca, compreendi eu ser o centro, não sendo-o. Essa dissimulação eterna entre unidade e caos. Me veio à tona um passado que eu não pude escolher que me tornou o que eu quis. Consonância cósmica. Há metafísica e não há.

Pascal, esse Janos da religião e da ética.

PARTE II – A ÉTICA PROFISSIONAL DO PROTESTANTISMO ASCÉTICO

1. OS FUNDAMENTOS RELIGIOSOS DA ASCESE IMANENTE

o virtuose religioso pode certificar-se do seu estado de graça, quer se sentindo como receptáculo, quer como ferramenta da potência divina. No primeiro caso, sua vida religiosa tende para a cultura mística do sentimento; no segundo, para a ação ascética. Do primeiro tipo estava mais perto Lutero; o calvinismo pertencia ao segundo.”

O fim de semana é uma religião dos magos!

os adeptos de Nietzsche reivindicam para a idéia de eterno retorno uma significação ética positiva. Só que se trata aqui da responsabilidade por uma vida futura com a qual o sujeito da ação não guarda nenhuma relação de continuidade de consciência [?!], enquanto para o puritano o futuro queria dizer: tua res agitur (Problema seu!).”

Se a certitudo salutis podia aparecer antes, então ou neste momento o indivíduo se desligava da ascese; ou se tornava um ultra-calvinista, porque sua certeza de salvação fazia de si um santo em vida.

grosso modo, grau ascendente de “puritanismo” pós-Reforma:

LUTERANISTA PIETISTA (menos o alemão) METODISTA¹ CALVINISTA² (descreve idealmente a ética ascética weberiana)

¹ Os metodistas eram mais pragmáticos que os pietistas e bastante mais conscientes de sua mudança de Weltanschauung da predestinação do que os luteranos, mas além de menos ascéticos que os calvinistas só surgiram temporalmente depois como seita organizada e descritível.

² Incluindo batistas, anabatistas, quakers e menonitas.

Quase todas as seitas resultam de cismas protestantes; a grande exceção são os batistas, que formaram voluntariamente um grupo à parte. Anabatistas são radicais “ermitãos trabalhadores”.

A ascese cristã, que de início fugira do mundo para se retirar na solidão, a partir do claustro havia dominado eclesiasticamente o mundo, enquanto a ele renunciava. Ao fazer isso, no entanto, deixou de modo geral intacta a vida cotidiana no mundo com seu caráter naturalmente espontâneo. Agora (séc. XVI-XVII) ela ingressa no mercado da vida, fecha atrás de si as portas do mosteiro e se põe a impregnar com sua metódica justamente a vida mundana de todo dia, a transformá-la numa vida racional no mundo, (mas) não deste mundo nem para este mundo.”

O NOIVADO ENTRE RELIGIÃO CAROLA & CIÊNCIA: A ética pedagógico-protestante dá preferência à física, a disciplina racional que “desencanta o mundo”.

Religião ou economia, qual é a infraestrutura e qual é mero epifenômeno? Qual é o absoluto e incondicional e qual é a superestrutura? Debate superficial e seletivo. Marx e Weber eram inteligentes o bastante para não separar a justaposição indefinível destes dois aspectos humanos. A necessidade de separar em palavras era para fins didáticos ou polêmicos. Ambos são concordes, não rivais epistemológicos.

As democracias mais fracas do séc. XX vêm de tradição católica. O nazismo teria de advir do país da revolução luterana (o calvinismo incompleto, “místico”, apegado ao Pai-Führer).

Anedota: entre os quakers o ataque às imagens e rituais foi tão aberrante que gestos de etiqueta como “tirar o chapéu” se tornaram sinônimo de submissão espiritual – e portanto sinal ou sintoma ante-tempore de não-eleição, não-salvação no Fim dos Dias. Quaker = o caipira americano.

2. ASCESE E CAPITALISMO

O calvinismo evolui a uma heterodoxia (ou neo-ortodoxia fragmentada?): Baxter, o Puritano; Spener, o Pietista; Barclay, o Quacker.

Perder tempo é o pior dos pecados.” Baxter

Daí a “tempo é dinheiro” não cu$ta muito (cof, cof)…

O repouso só é tolerável nos domingos.

Tomás de Aquino não tem ainda essa percepção sobre o trabalho.

Para Baxter, os ricos devem trabalhar tanto quanto os pobres; não é questão de dispor de capital que torne o desempenho de uma vocação facultativo, mas de cumprir um dever ineludível.

Baxter evoca esboços de conceitos que seriam desenvolvidos por Adam Smith. Ex: vantagem comparativa. Os trabalhadores devem se especializar. O artesão como “vadio”. Idade de ouro da carreira profissional.

Não o trabalho em si, mas o trabalho profissional racional, é isso exatamente que Deus exige”

ENGENHARIA ESCRITURAL: Os trechos do Antigo e Novo Testamento propícios para seus sermões eram cuidadosamente pinçados; qualquer versículo cuja interpretação fosse contrária à ascese laboral era logo rechaçado. Guerra contra a magia e a transcendência.

Carlos I, Book of Sports

O primeiro estadista do “bem-estar social”.

O corpo continua sendo abjeto, porém, como é por meio dele que se restabelece a “graça para com Deus”, ele deve ser preservado pelo bem maior.

As seitas calvinistas eram originalmente inimigas do esporte, “prática francamente irracional”, incorrendo em desperdício de energia física, atividade vizinha das festas, da embriaguez e das apostas. Até mesmo banhos quentes deveriam ser evitados.

Os homens deviam usar roupas padronizadas, isto é, uniformes, para mostrar que não diferiam enquanto ovelhas do rebanho.

a ascese era a força ‘que sempre quer o bem e sempre faz o mal’”

Resultado imediato: acumulação de capital mediante estímulo ao trabalho e concomitante coerção ascética à poupança.

A história inteira das regras das ordens monásticas é em certo sentido uma luta perpetuamente renovada com o problema do efeito secularizante dos haveres” “O mesmo também vale em maior escala para a ascese imanente do puritanismo” Os mais críticos em relação a esse trabalho de Sísifo acabaram por estruturar a seita metodista.

robinsonada”: Qualquer raciocínio caricato que define o Homo oeconomicus. Robinson Crusoe promoveu uma divisão de trabalho esquizofrênica em sua ilha deserta a fim de “enriquecer” e aproveitar melhor o tempo. Curiosamente esta idéia lhe veio após ler a Bíblia.

O que fazer com os franciscanos, p.ex.? Eles tinham sua utilidade: enquanto houvesse quem pedisse esmolas, haveria o crente enriquecido que as dava, respeitando seus próprios mandamentos, aliviando a consciência. Na Inglaterra é notório o aumento da miséria (o bem que traz o mal).

Solução do dilema”: o capitalista que obtém lucro e reinveste no próprio negócio amplia a glória divina; o empregado, sem os meios, edifica sua existência ao vender sua força de trabalho.

De passagem, podemos afirmar que Freud se enganou (além de tudo o mais!) em sua simbologia fezes = dinheiro. O correto seria leite = dinheiro. Mammon, mamonismo, mamona, mamão, peito, mamilo e leite. Sanguessuga e parasita. Seiva da árvore da vida, lobo do homem. Matar para comer. Lentamente. Os mais próximos, sem tabu. Bezerro de ouro contra Moisés. A brancura que escorre junto com o sangue. Alguns são simplesmente alérgicos a ele, é de nascença. Sucção, palpitação. Vacas magras. Safra gorda. Desmame traumático. A queda. Não é possível a auto-suficiência.

Estética da mudança: os ingleses e o insípido canto coral. “o que se ouve o mais das vezes a título de ‘canto coral’ é uma gritaria insuportável para ouvidos alemães”

A Holanda em seus últimos anos de supremacia no mercado mundial: “os pregadores ingleses evocavam o exército holandês quando queriam ilustrar a confusão babélica das línguas.”

em Shakespeare, ódio e desprezo pelos puritanos não perdem a chance de se manifestar a cada passo de sua obra” “Ainda em 1777 a cidade de Birmingham denegou autorização para a abertura de um teatro sob o pretexto de que iria fomentar o ‘ócio’, sendo portanto prejudicial ao comércio.”

o Quaker era a ‘lei da utilidade marginal’ ambulante.”

Quem se diverte em esclarecer uma idéia seguindo-a até suas últimas consequências, lembre-se daquela teoria de certos milionários americanos segundo a qual não se deve deixar para os filhos os milhões adquiridos só para não privá-los do benefício moral que só a obrigação de trabalhar e lucrar por sua própria conta e risco pode dar: hoje, evidentemente, isso não passa de uma bolha de sabão ‘teórica’.”

Consumação de uma tragédia (outro sintoma): os reformados ianques tinham horror à obesidade. Hoje são obesos e ociosos.

Quis o destino que o manto do santo se convertesse numa rígida gaiola de ferro!”

O rosto corado e alegre do Iluminismo não parece menos fadado a empalidecer e embotar, e a idéia do ‘dever profissional’ ronda nossa vida como um fantasma das crenças religiosas do passado.”

Todo funcionário público é ateu – minha alma só serena e encontra sua salvação ao mergulhar nas perturbações da minha vocação de escritor.

Uma das passagens mais brilhantes e memoráveis da “sociologia” (totalmente tributária de Nietzsche e da crítica econômica que nunca coadunou com a utopia positivistóide desta ‘ciência’):

Ninguém sabe ainda quem no futuro vai viver nesta gaiola, e se ao cabo desse desenvolvimento-monstro (I) hão de surgir profetas inteiramente novos, (II) ou um vigoroso renascer de velhas idéias e antigos ideais, (III) ou se o que vai restar não será uma petrificação chinesa, arrematada com uma espécie convulsiva de auto-suficiência. Então, para os ‘últimos homens’ desse desenvolvimento cultural, bem poderiam tornar-se verdade as palavras: ‘Especialistas sem espírito, trocistas sem coração: esse Nada imagina ter chegado a um grau de humanidade nunca antes alcançado!’.”

Chega mesmo a arrepiar.

(I) Zaratustra ainda não está maduro.

(II) Ainda não.

(III) Talvez Zaratustra morra ainda em botão, ‘velhas tradições’ nunca se revigorem, e nosso destino seja a prisão de aço inoxidável e vidro blindado do “budismo chinês”, ocidentalizado. O último homem é o prisioneiro inconsciente. Voltamos a Platão. Não avançamos sequer um passo. Volta a esperança pelo número I. A contradição: só num estado de Nirvana auto-suficiência, petrificação e agitação poderiam coexistir.

Recomendação: Para mais sobre a “igreja invisível”, ler artigo de W., As seitas protestantes e o Espírito (…). Ainda é difícil encontrar esse artigo traduzido. Talvez no original ou em inglês.

THE FREUD FILES: An Inquire into the History of Psychoanalysis – BORCH-JACOBSEN & SHAMDASANI, 2012.

We wanted to study the history of the history of psychoanalysis and to understand better the basic issues of this fascinating and conflictual field – fascinating because of the conflict. We wanted, in the end, to draw consequences from historical criticism for the understanding of this strange movement. For any reckoning with the status of psychology, psychiatry and psychotherapy in today’s societies at some point requires coming to terms with Freud and his legacy.

We would like to thank all those who accompanied us in this task and above all the historians who agreed to be interviewed. Many became friends (when they were not already) and guides in the minefields of Freud studies: Ernst Falzeder, Didier Gille, Han Israëls, Mark S. Micale, Karin Obholzer, Paul Roazen, François Roustang, Élisabeth Roudinesco, Richard Skues, Anthony Stadlen, Isabelle Stengers, Frank J. Sulloway, Peter J. Swales.”

INTRODUCTION: THE PAST OF AN ILLUSION

Copernicus, Darwin, Freud: this genealogy of the de-centred man of modernity is by now so familiar to us that we no longer note its profoundly arbitrary character.” “As Bernard I. Cohen and Roy Porter have shown, the motif of the ‘revolutions’ effected by Copernicus, Galileo and Newton is a commonplace in the history of science since Fontenelle and the encyclopédistes, and Freud was certainly not the first, nor will he be the last, to recycle it to his advantage. However, he was by no means the only figure in psychology to do this, which immediately relativises his version of the evolution of the sciences. At the end of the nineteenth century, there was a veritable plethora of candidates vying for the title of the Darwin, Galileo or Newton of psychology. But how did Freud’s audience, and indeed so many others, come to believe in Freud’s entitlement, rather than that of one of his rivals?” “this ambition was one shared by many psychologists at the end of the nineteenth century, from Wundt to Brentano, from Ebbinghaus to William James.” “When the Swiss psychologist Théodore Flournoy obtained his chair in psychology, he insisted that it be placed in the faculty of sciences.” Coitado.

In placing this chair in the faculty of sciences, rather than in that of letters where all the courses of philosophy are found, the Genevan government has implicitly recognized (perhaps without knowing it) the existence of psychology as a particular science, independent of all philosophical systems, with the same claims as physics, botany, astronomy”

Flournoy – Esprits et médiums

Until then, knowledge of Man had been scattered between the stories of myth and religion, the speculations of philosophy, the maxims of morality, and the intuitions of art and literature. Psychology would replace these incomplete and partial knowledges by a true science of Man, with laws as universal as physics and methods as certain as those of chemistry.”

Freud’s teaching has been compared with the puerperal fever theory of Semmelweiss, which was initially ridiculed and then brilliantly recognised. If we certainly also revolt against this, it would still be cruel to compare Freud with Hahnemann, the founder of homeopathy. It is perhaps closer to think of Franz Joseph Gall, whose theories, despite some striking points of view and findings, fell into rejection immediately due to their uncritical exaggeration and utilisation, including good and bad components.”

Wilhelm Weygandt

Legenda is a story meant to be repeated mechanically, almost unknowingly, like the lives of the saints that were daily recited at matins in the convents of the Middle Ages. Just as the removal of these legendae from history facilitated their vast transcultural diffusion, so the legendary de-historicisation of psychoanalysis has allowed it to adapt to all sorts of contexts which on the face of it ought to have been inhospitable to it, and to constantly reinvent itself in a brand-new guise.

Each has his own version of the legend – positivist, existentialist, hermeneutic, Freudo-Marxist, narrativist, cognitivist, structuralist, deconstructivist and now even neuroscientific. These versions are as different as can be, but they have this in common: they all celebrate the exceptionalism of psychoanalysis, removed from context, history and verification.” “In this sense, it is not simply a question of reducing the Freud legend to a fixed narrative, which would simply require a point-by-point refutation, as Sulloway attempted. Rather, the legend has an open structure, capable at any moment of integrating new elements and discarding others whilst maintaining its underlying form, which remains recognisable. The elements can change, particular theories or conceptions of Freud can be abandoned or remodelled to the point where they become completely unrecognisable, but the legend survives.” “That even a philosopher of science of the caliber of Kuhn repeats the Freud–Copernicus comparison illustrates the extraordinary cultural success of the Freudian legend”

In many circles, calling into question the existence of the unconscious, the Oedipus complex or infantile sexuality could provoke the same response as to creationists or members of the Flat Earth Society.” “It was ‘blackboxed’, to use the language of sociologists of science (Merton, Latour), that is to say, it was accepted as a given that it would be simply futile to question.”

One finds the same problem and the same evolution in the history of psychoanalysis. This was started by Freud himself in 1914, in the heat of the dissensions and controversies which threatened to shipwreck the movement, and with obvious polemical intent. It was subsequently taken up by followers and fellow travellers such as Fritz Wittels, Siegfried Bernfeld, Ernest Jones [o Arcanjo Negro de Jeová-Freud], Marthe Robert, Max Schur, Ola Anderson and, closer to us, figures such as Peter Gay, Élisabeth Roudinesco and Joseph Schwartz.¹ Whatever the respective merits and the sometimes considerable erudition of their works, it is not unfair to remark that their historiography remains profoundly Freudian, and does not put into question the general schema of the narrative proposed by the founder, even when their research forces them to abandon or revise this or that element of the legend.” “Thus one had to wait for historians who were independent of psychoanalytic institutions for Freudian theory to be envisaged for the first time as a problematic construction, in need of explication, rather than an intangible a priori.”

¹ “It seems that, for Schwartz, the history of humanity before Freud was one long aphasia.”

there were a number of alternative histories of psychology and psychotherapy, such as Pierre Janet’s admirable 3-volume Psychological Medications. (…) [But] only historians not party to a particular psychological school could attempt to give non-partisan accounts of these controversies, without prejudging the results and the respective validity of the theories in question. The first who set out to correct this situation was the historian of dynamic psychiatry Henri Ellenberger.”

In the second volume of his biography, there is a famous chapter enumerating the so-called persecutions that befell certain psychoanalysts. I drew up a list of the incidents, and checked each one of them with primary sources. Among the cases on which I was able to gather dependable information, I found 80% of Jones’ facts to be either completely false or greatly exaggerated.”

To remedy this situation, Ellenberger followed several simple methodological rules which he enumerated at the beginning of his monumental work of 1970, The Discovery of the Unconscious. The History and Evolution of Dynamic Psychiatry [em breve no Seclusão]. On the one hand, never take anything as given; verify everything (even if Rorschach’s sister swears that his eyes are blue, ask for his passport). Always use original documents and, whenever possible, first-hand witnesses; read texts in their original language; identify the patients in this observation or that case history; establish the facts through mercilessly separating them from interpretations, rumours and legends; on the other hand, resist the theoreticism and spontaneous iatrocentrism of psychiatrists by replacing their theories in their multiple biographical, professional, intellectual, economic, social and political contexts, and by taking account of the role played in their elaboration by the patients themselves.”

The legend becomes the property of a closed group, of a school, a family (Nietzsche), of a corporation and a family (Pinel). A closed school (cf. the Epicurians). Continual selection of documents: destruction, guarding, diffusion. Role of publishers, editors, readers. Later, relative deformations, through the change of perspective, through the disappearance of the context, which render the works of the author unintelligible.”

Ellenberger noted that the Freudian legend, which is clearly the major target of The Discovery of the Unconscious, essentially turns around two themes: that of the solitary hero surmounting the obstacles placed across his route by malicious adversaries and that of the absolute originality of the founder – two ways of negating the friendships, the networks, influences, legacies, readings and intellectual debts – in short, everything which would link Freud to his historical epoch. Ellenberger’s book, with its 932 pages and 2,611 footnotes, is by itself a striking demonstration of the absurdity of this presentation of psychoanalysis. Ellenberger unearthed a century and a half of researches conducted by hundreds of magnetisers, hypnotisers, philosophers, novelists, psychologists and psychiatrists, without which psychoanalysis would have been unthinkable. And for good measure, he flanked his chapter on Freud by 3 others dedicated to his great rivals, Janet (placed first), Jung and Adler, so as to stress that this history of dynamic psychiatry neither commenced nor terminated with psychoanalysis, contrary to what the contemporaneous teleologically inclined histories of Gregory Zilboorg, Dieter Wyss or Ilza Veith contended.”

The current legend . . . attributes to Freud much of what belongs, notably, to Herbart, Fechner, Nietzsche, Meynert, Benedikt, and Janet, and overlooks the work of previous explorers of the unconscious, dreams, and sexual pathology. Much of what is credited to Freud was diffuse current lore, and his role was to crystallize these ideas and give them an original shape.”

It is clear from the unpublished notebooks left by him after his death that in the course of his research Ellenberger became extremely critical with regard to psychoanalysis – more so than one would suspect from his published writings.”

In his book with an Ellenbergian subtitle, Freud, Biologist of the Mind. Beyond the Psychoanalytic Legend, Sulloway showed in a very convincing manner how the principal ‘discoveries’ were actually deeply rooted in the biological hypotheses and speculations of his Darwinian era. Behind libido, infantile sexuality, polymorphous perversity, erotogenous zones, bisexuality, regression, primary repression, the murder of the primary father, originary fantasies and the death drive, he unearthed the forgotten ‘sexual theories’ of Krafft-Ebing, Albert Moll and Havelock Ellis, Haeckel’s vast biogenetic frescoes, Wilhelm Fliess and Darwin’s speculations on biorhythms, or again the theory of the transmission of acquired characteristics of Lamarck. In so doing, Sulloway intellectually rehabilitated Freud’s friend, confidant and collaborator Wilhelm Fliess, generally presented in Freud biographies as a dangerous paranoiac and crank with grandiose and extravagant theories. Not only were Fliess’ theories perfectly plausible in the context of the biogenetic speculations then in vogue, but they were favourably received by a not inconsiderable number of his contemporaries (beginning with Breuer). Thus there is no need, as some have proposed, to imagine an irrational transference on the part of Freud towards his friend to explain how he could have chosen him as a privileged interlocuter for so many years: they simply shared the same colleagues, the same ideas and the same readings.”

How is it possible, in a self analysis, not to be conditioned by all the scientific knowledge, reading and diverse evidence that you have gathered from half a dozen other disciplines? How could you prevent those relevant sources of information from steering your self analysis in a certain direction? If you begin to read in the literature that the infant is much more sexually spontaneous than you had ever thought, how could you not probe that issue in your own self analysis? So it shouldn’t come as a big surprise if you then uncover a memory of having seen your mother naked at age 2. If every book you are reading is telling you that and you then discover it in your own life, well, big news! It is obvious, not even profound.

The self analysis has been made into a causal agent of Freud’s originality in traditional Freud scholarship, but that simply is not true. It is like an uncontrolled experiment: things that are going on in self analysis get credited for all of Freud’s intellectual changes, but those things themselves are coming in from somewhere else. The self analysis is one of the great legendary stories in the history of science and although Freud himself really didn’t spawn that aspect of the myth, he did nothing to prevent it from spreading.”

On the one hand, through presenting the image of an isolated Freud, it allowed one to assert the radicality of the new science of the mind whilst clandestinely recuperating the contributions of Darwin, Haeckel, Fliess, Krafft-Ebing, the sexologists, and other figures. On the other hand, and more profoundly, it effectively protected psychoanalysis against the vicissitudes of scientific research. Once transmuted into psychological discoveries, the evolutionary hypotheses which underlay psychoanalytic theory could be maintained in spite of everything, even when they were refuted in their original fields. Deracinated, psychoanalysis became a discipline apart, cordoned off and protected from the refutation of some of its founding presuppositions.”

Following Sulloway, the Freudian legend is not an anecdotal or propagandist supplement to psychoanalytic theory (which it remains to some extent for Ellenberger). On the contrary, it is the theory itself. Questioning the Freudian legend leads to questioning the status of psychoanalysis itself. Ellenberger, with Swiss prudence, characterised psychoanalysis as a half-science (‘demi-science’). Sulloway, on the other hand, does not hesitate to describe psychoanalysis as a pseudoscience immunised against criticism by a very efficient propaganda machine and by historical disinformation.”

The appearance of works by Ellenberger and Sulloway was followed by a veritable avalanche of ‘revisionist’ works,¹ each more critical than the last of the Freudian legend. Whilst, in the main, the works of Ellenberger and Sulloway were focused on intellectual history, Paul Roazen² launched a social history of the psychoanalytic movement, through conducting oral histories, not unlike the anthropologists of science, who have attempted to study and distinguish what scientists actually do in contrast to their public statements about their work. Roazen’s interviewees presented recollections of Freud which were radically discrepant from the image of Freud prepared by his biographer-disciple, Ernest Jones. Likewise, Peter Swales³ embarked upon a vast and meticulous archival investigation, only partially published, which reconstructed Freud’s social and intellectual world in turn of the century Vienna, and presented a comprehensive account of the origins of psychoanalysis which was completely at variance with the Freudian legend.”

¹ “This term seems to have been used for the first time in Freud studies by Sulloway (1992a). It is important not to confound it with ‘revisionism’ in the Marxist sense, or even less with the ‘revisionism’ of Holocaust deniers.”

² Ainda muito timorato. Apesar do prefácio honesto, eu mesmo achei que ele era ainda um freudiano por todas as contemporizações que fez ao longo da “biografia reflexa” (o livro parece ser um compêndio de mini-biografias de seus discípulos mais diretos – sempre faltando Reich! – mas revela-se uma biografia de Freud contada por divisões em segmentos com um foco dividido entre Sigmund e um de seus ‘fiéis’/ex-fiéis).

³ A esse respeito, indico também Vienna fin de siècle de Carl Schorske (trad. de Denise Bottmann para o português), outra preciosidade que tenho a meta de incluir aqui. Este livro não é centrado na psicanálise, mas é igualmente epistemologicamente interessante!

The ‘Freud wars’ raged. Journal covers were titled ‘Is Freud dead?’. Works were published with titles such as Why Freud Was Wrong, The Freud Case. The Birth of Psychoanalysis from the Lie, Despatches from the Freud Wars or again The Black Book of Psychoanalysis, and articles on Freud in magazines regularly sparked off an avalanche of indignant letters of protestation from the adversarial camp, followed by responses.”

Roazen’s book Brother Animal is trivial and slight. Its scholarship, like that of many other works of pop history, does not hold up under any sort of close scrutiny.”

Janet Malcolm

DESAFETO DE DERRIDA DETECTADO!

If he sticks to the archive and believes that it has no exteriority which permits it to be read or stops it from being ‘anarchived’ (sic) itself, he is prey to spasmodic convulsions worthy of Grand Mal. The Grand Mal of the archive. This illness is also of a sexual nature.”

René Major, concernindo Mikkel Borch-Jacobsen

As for the new historians, they denounced Freudian dominance of the media, the press campaigns waged against dissidents, and the restriction of Freudian archives. How did it come about that so many documents deposited in public institutions such as the Library of Congress in Washington were officially inaccessible to researchers, and some documents until 2113 (or now indefinitely)? And why were these access restrictions, implacably applied when it came to independent researchers, suddenly lifted when it came to insiders of the psychoanalytic movement?

In 1994, a large international exhibition under the auspices of the Freud Archives and the Library of Congress in Washington was announced. None of the new Freud scholars figured in the organising committee. In protest, 42 of them (including the authors of this book) sent an open letter to the Library of Congress to express their wish that the exhibition reflect ‘the present state of Freud research’ and requested that someone representing their views be added to the organising committee. The request was not considered. Then, for apparently completely independent reasons, the Library of Congress announced that the exhibition would be postponed to enable the organisers to raise the necessary funds. This inflamed the controversy. The letter, which would otherwise have sunk without a trace, was taken to be responsible for the postponement. The organisers attributed the Library of Congress’ decision to the petitioners’ political and media pressure and protested, claiming that they were defending ‘freedom of expression’. The news was immediately reported in the international press: once more, Freud was the butt of censure! A counter-petition was organised in France by Élisabeth Roudinesco [velha conhecida, a tola!] and Philippe Garnier. This gathered together more than 180 signatures, some of them prestigious, to denounce the ‘blackmail to fear’, the ‘puritan manifestations’, the ‘witch hunt’ and the ‘dictatorship of several intellectuals turned into inquisitors’. The so-called inquisitors retorted by a press release, read by practically no one, in which they protested against the manipulation of the media by their adversaries. At that point, the Library of Congress announced that the organisers had found the necessary funds to mount the exhibition and that it could take place as initially intended. In the meantime, the latest Freud war had taken place. Once more, historians and critics had been misrepresented and slandered, and the media manipulated to present a heroic image of an embattled revolutionary science of psychoanalysis.

This book is about the Freud wars, old and new. It reopens the controversies which surrounded the inception of psychoanalysis and shows what we may learn from them about the fate of a once fashionable would-be science.”

It is well known that, from 1906, Freud’s theories were the subject of a fierce international controversy, in which the leading contemporary figures of psychiatry and psychology participated: Pierre Janet, Emil Kraepelin, William Stern, Eugen Bleuler, Gustav Aschaffenburg, Alfred Hoche, Morton Prince and many others. What is less known is the fact that this controversy came to a close with the defeat of psychoanalysis at the congress of the German psychiatric association, held in Breslau in 1913, where speaker after speaker rose up to denounce psychoanalysis in an unequivocal manner. The reason for this ‘induced amnesia’ is the fact that Freud and his followers acted as if the controversy ended in their favour.”

Given how hard to retrieve much of this material is, we have deliberately chosen to cite excerpts in extenso, letting the historical actors speak in their own voices and creating a polyphonic text, rather than filter through paraphrases. Taken together, they show a history which has every little in common with that which one finds in the works of Freud and his biographers, and which was taken at face value for so long.”

1. PRIVATISING SCIENCE

Psychoanalysis was reproached by Karl Jaspers for mixing up hermeneutic understanding (Verstehen) and the explanation (Erklären) of the natural sciences, by Jean-Paul Sartre for confounding repression and ‘bad faith’, by Ludwig Wittgenstein for confusing causes and reasons, by Karl Popper for avoiding all scientific falsification, by Adolf Grünbaum for proposing an epistemically inconsistent clinical validation and by Michel Foucault for producing sexuality under the cover of unmasking it.” Foucault e Popper: NUNCA CRITIQUEI!

None of this affected psychoanalysts. Even the provocations and magnificent rhetorical violence of Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari’s Anti-Oedipus did not lead them to lose their composure.” “The more Freud is debated, it is often said, the more it confirms his significance.”

Why then such sudden susceptibility concerning historical details, some of which on first sight appear to be quite trivial? Why is it so important for psychoanalysts to maintain the version of events given by Freud and his authorised biographers? Is it simply a question of a dispute between experts, a controversy between historians such as we often see? Not in this case, because the dispute here is not simply one between factions of historians, or of ways of interpreting the historical record. More deeply, it pits historians against a radically dehistoricised version of psychoanalysis, disguised as a ‘history of psychoanalysis’. From this perspective, similarities abound between the ‘Freud wars’ and the ‘science wars’, which rage elsewhere between historians, sociologists and anthropologists of science on the one side and scientistic ideologues on the other. In both cases, what is at stake is the historicisation, and correspondingly the relativisation, of ‘facts’, ‘discoveries’ and ‘truths’ ordinarily presented as atemporal and universal and shielded from the variations and contingencies of history (it is of little importance here whether psychoanalysis styles itself as a science or not, as it still nevertheless presents itself as a universal theory, a general ontology valid for all). These debates are not external to the science or the theory, because they bear on this demarcation itself: can one or should one separate the science or the theory from its history? To take up the famous Mertonian distinction, can one separate what is ‘internal’ from what is ‘external’? Can one, as Reichenbach would have it, trace a limit between the context of discovery (the anecdotal account of the emergence of concepts) and the context of justification (the properly scientific work of proof)?”

Even if some scientists feel attacked in their most intimate convictions by the historicisation of science practised by ‘science studies’, those who are really threatened by this are rare. On the contrary, many scientists don’t mind opening their notebooks and laboratories to historians and anthropologists when asked, and some do not hesitate to recognise how they are portrayed, even if they draw different conclusions from those of their observers. This is a sign that they feel themselves sufficiently strong to bear the test of historical and anthropological inquiry. The same is not the case for psychoanalysis, where intrusions of historians into the Freudian ‘laboratory’ are generally perceived as unacceptable transgressions which should be denounced. For a discipline concerned with the past, psychoanalysis is strangely allergic to its own history, and for good reason: for it is precisely here that it is vulnerable.”

One knows today that Churchill decided to let Coventry be bombed rather than reveal to the Germans that the British had deciphered their code. But one can still not have access to this or that correspondence with Freud which could inform us about this or that detail of his private life! It seems that there is something there that is too explosive for one to dream of divulging. This is perfectly absurd. In terms of what concerns me, I see here the sign that psychoanalysis has failed to adopt the normal regime of scientific production.”

Isabelle Stengers

At least on two instances, in 1885 and in 1907, he destroyed most of his notes, intimate diaries and personal papers, veritable holocausts in which correspondences as precious for the comprehension of the origins of psychoanalysis as those with Bernheim, Breuer, Fliess, August Forel, Havelock Ellis and Leopold Löwenfeld probably perished. The same thing happened in 1938 and again in 1939, and one knows that he would have destroyed his letters to Wilhelm Fliess were it not for the refusal of Marie Bonaparte, who had acquired this correspondence on the express condition that he could not regain possession of them”

It is not so much the autobiographical form as such which is a problem, for Freud was not the first pioneer of psychology and of psychotherapy to have adopted it – one thinks of the memoirs of Wundt, Stanley Hall, August Forel, Emil Kraepelin, Albert Moll, Havelock Ellis and later Jung. There was also, from the 1930s, a systematic collection of autobiographical accounts from the principal figures in psychology, such as Pierre Janet, William McDougall, James Mark Baldwin, J.B. Watson, William Stern, Édouard Claparède, Jean Piaget and Kurt Goldstein. One need only peruse the volumes of this monumental History of Psychology in Autobiography, initially published under the editorship of Carl Murchison, to see that a number of the autobiographies of Freud’s contemporaries were no less ‘subjective’, tendentious and lacunary than his. That of Watson in particular cedes nothing to Freud in terms of aggressive invective. However, none of Freud’s contemporaries appear to have linked their theories to their own person, and for a good reason: that would have meant putting into doubt the objectivity of the theory, in making it an expression of the theorist’s subjectivity.”

For psycho-analysis is my creation . . . I consider myself justified in maintaining that even to-day no one can know better than I do what psycho-analysis is, how it differs from other ways of investigating the life of the mind, and precisely what should be called psycho-analysis and what would better be described by some other name.”

F.

Freud, we are told, was the first in the history of humanity who analysed himself and it was thus that he could lift the repressions which prevented his predecessors and contemporaries, indeed all of humanity, from seeing the truth.” “The indissoluble linkage which Freud established between his object and his own person now becomes clear: he himself was the ‘royal road’ to the unconscious. Henceforth, there would be no other route to it.”

In the summer of 1897 . . . Freud undertook his most heroic feat – a psychoanalysis of his own unconscious . . . Yet the uniqueness of the feat remains. Once done it is done forever. For no one ever again can be the first to explore those depths . . . What indomitable courage, both intellectual and moral, must have been needed!”

Jones

Here we return to the enigma of Freud’s personality . . . His findings had to be wrested in the face of his own extreme resistances – the self-analysis being comparable, in terms of the danger involved, to Benjamin Franklin’s flying a kite in a thunderstorm in 1752, in order to investigate the laws of electricity. The next two persons who tried to repeat his experiments were both killed.”

Eissler. Bom, estou ansioso pela invenção do pára-raio do inconsciente!

The wish to play the spy upon one’s self . . . is to reverse the natural order of cognitive powers . . . The desire for self-investigation is either already a disease of the mind (hypochondria) or will lead to such a disease and ultimately to the madhouse.”

Kant

The thinker cannot divide himself into two, of whom one reasons whilst the other observes him reason. The organ observed and the organ observing being, in this case, identical, how could observation take place? This pretended psychological method is then radically null and void.” Comte

It is important to recall that throughout the nineteenth century, despite the strictures against it expressed by figures such as Kant and Auguste Comte, introspection continued to be the main method of philosophical psychology. Initially, this hardly changed with the advent of the new ‘scientific’ psychology. Franz Brentano maintained that psychology, like any other natural science, had to be based on perception and experience, straightforwardly including self-perception in this.”

The identically titled works of Alfred Maury and Joseph Delboeuf, Sleep and Dreams, are good examples of this introspective genre. At the same time, which seems strange to us today, the first ‘subjects’ of the new experimental psychology were the experimenters themselves – Fechner, Hering, Helmholtz and Ebbinghaus. Even in Wundt’s laboratory, where the experimenters also acted as subjects, the experimental procedures were essentially intended to render introspection more reliable and replicable, and in no respect to eliminate it. It was only later, with the famous debate on ‘imageless thought’, that introspection was gradually abandoned as a method in psychology, notably in favour of the third-person experimentation promoted by behaviourism, with its methodological rejection of all private mental states.”

Taken in the narrow sense of systematic therapeutic analysis, centred on the recollection of childhood memories, the self-analysis appears to have been extremely brief, and, in Freud’s own view, disappointing (a point rarely mentioned by his biographers). Actively pursued from the beginning of October 1897 (two weeks after the abandonment of the seduction theory), it was finished 6 weeks later in a lucid assessment of failure.”

As for the rest, everything is still in a state of latency. My self-analysis is at rest in favor of the dream book.”

F. a Fl., fevereiro de 1898.

Delboeuf’s analysis of the ‘dream of lizards and of the asplenium ruta muraria’ seems to have served as the model of the analysis of the ‘dream of Irma’s injection in The Interpretation of Dreams’.”

To be a psychoanalyst, one had to cure oneself, or in other words, psychoanalyse oneself. In 1909, to the question of how one became a psychoanalyst, Freud replied: ‘by studying one’s own dreams’. The following year, he noted that would-be psychoanalysts had to devote themselves to a self-analysis in order to overcome their resistances.” Onde eu pego minha grana?!

Ernest Jones and Sándor Ferenczi, for example, sent detailed accounts of their self-analyses to Freud, who responded with interpretations, suggestions and directives. These mimetic ‘self’-analyses could with much justice be regarded simply as analyses by correspondence. Furthermore, they were hardly examples of open-ended inquiry, as what was to be found was already known in advance, and scripted by psychoanalytic theory.”

There where Freud found Oedipus, others found Electra. Where he insisted on the paternal complex, others insisted on the maternal complex. Where he ‘discovered’ infantile sexuality, others discovered ‘organ inferiority’. Where he saw the workings of the ‘libido’, others saw the ‘aggressive drive’. It is not a coincidence that the epoch when Freud placed his trust in the practice of self-analysis was also that of the monumental disputes between Freud, Adler, Stekel and Jung. Insofar as the ultimate criterion for the validity of psychoanalytic interpretations was self-analysis, each could invoke his own to delegitimate the interpretations and theories of others and accuse them of projecting their own unanalysed complexes into their theories or of having succumbed to neurotic resistances. Nothing enabled one to settle the symmetric conflicts of interpretations which were tearing apart the psychoanalytic community.”

In one session that took place after Adler had seceded, Freud claimed that Adler suffered from paranoia. That was one of Freud’s favorite diagnoses; he had applied it to another important friend of his from whom he had separated. Immediately in his slavish choir, voices resounded which enthusiastically confirmed this ridiculous diagnosis.”

Stekel

It is not enough . . . that the physician himself should be an approximately normal person. It may be insisted, rather, that he should have undergone a psycho-analytic purification and have become aware of those complexes of his own which would be apt to interfere with his grasp of what the patient tells him . . . I count it as one of the many merits of the Zurich school of analysis that they have laid increased emphasis on this requirement, and have embodied it in the demand that everyone who wishes to carry out analyses on other people shall first himself undergo an analysis by someone with expert knowledge . . . But anyone who has scorned to take the precaution of being analysed himself . . . will easily fall into the temptation of projecting outwards some of the peculiarities of his own personality, which he has dimly perceived, into the field of science, as a theory having universal validity; he will bring the psycho-analytic method into discredit, and lead the inexperienced astray.”

F. Mau começo, grande conclusão!

Whilst self-experimentation was still common, it would have been unthinkable to require that a would-be practitioner of hypnosis undergo hypnosis, or a would-be surgeon undergo surgery.”

Thus the ‘psychoanalytic purification’ coincided with an institutional purging and a hermeneutical standardisation. Gone was the anarchy of uncontrolled and uncontrollable self-analyses, and the infernal cycle of diagnoses and counter-diagnoses. The recapturing of the psychoanalytic movement had begun. From now on, Freud and his lieutenants would have the final word.”

If a patient rejected an analyst’s interpretations, the latter could always claim that he knew more because he had submitted to a personal analysis. But what if it was another analyst who objected to his interpretation? What if the patient refused the asymmetry of the analytic situation and set out to analyse the analyst? Whatever way one looks at the question, nothing authorises the analyst to declare that his interpretation is necessarily superior to that of his colleague or of his patient except the institutional arrangement which underwrote his interpretation.”

However, this ‘solution’ immediately raised another difficulty: what of Freud? If every analyst derived their authority from their training analysis, from where did Freud derive his? As long as psychoanalysts trained themselves through self-analysis, Freud’s self-analysis did not pose any problems (on the contrary, it was regarded as the prototype). But now the rules of the game had changed, and the status of Freud’s self-analysis was exposed. Who could guarantee that Freud’s analysis had been complete? On the one hand, Jung’s proposition enabled the closure of the controversy with Adler and Stekel, and on the other, it opened a new one, this time between Freud and himself. For how could Freud impose his interpretations on Jung if he had, by his own terms, not been analysed?”

May I draw your attention to the fact that you open The Interpretation of Dreams with the mournful admission of your own neurosis the dream of Irma’s injection identification with the neurotic in need of treatment. Very significant. Our analysis, you may remember, came to a stop with your remark that you ‘could not submit to analysis without losing your authority.’ These words are engraved on my memory as a symbol of everything to come.”

Jung a F. nos confins de 1912…

O carequinha puxa-saco: “But what is valid for you is not valid for the rest of us. Jung has not achieved the same self-mastery as you. He got the results ready-made and accepted them lock, stock and barrel, without testing them out on himself.” Ferenczi

Ferenczi, more lucidly than Freud, saw well that to reproach Jung in the manner in which he had reproached Freud would not serve anything. Since mutual analysis would not resolve the problem of conflicts of interpretation, Ferenczi proposed to re-establish the asymmetry (i.e., the principle of authority) through affirming the exceptional character of Freud’s self-analysis. Instead of letting himself be drawn by Jung into a conflict of equals from which no one could escape unharmed, it was necessary to refuse the very terms of the debate and regain the ‘meta’ level. And what better way to do this than substituting a theory of the great man, of the singular and inimitable genius, for ordinary scientific and scholarly debate?”

Now, it is quite certain, as everyone knows, that no psychoanalyst can claim to represent, in however slight a way, an absolute knowledge. That is why, in a sense, it can be said that if there is someone to whom one can apply there can be only one such person. This one was Freud, while he was still alive. The fact that Freud, on the subject of the unconscious, was legitimately the subject that one could presume to know, sets anything that had to do with the analytic relation, when it was initiated, by his patients, with him.”

O ingênuo Lacan

In 1919, Karl Abraham published an article in which he described self-analysis as a particular form of the resistance to psychoanalysis:

One element in such a ‘self-analysis’ is a narcissistic enjoyment of oneself; another is a revolt against the father. The unrestrained occupation with his own ego and the feeling of superiority already described offers the person’s narcissism a rich store of pleasure. The necessity of being alone during the process brings it extraordinarily near to onanism and its equivalent, neurotic day-dreaming, both of which were earlier present to a marked degree in all the patients under consideration.” Reciclou as conferências introdutórias direitinho!

To Paul Schilder (who had not been analysed), Freud wrote in 1935 that those of the first psychoanalysts who had not been analysed ‘were never proud of it’. As for himself, he added, ‘one might perhaps assert the right to an exceptional position’.”

At the end of his large volume on Freud’s self-analysis, Didier Anzieu [ex-esquizofrênico?] enumerated no less than 116 psychoanalytic notions or concepts which were elaborated by Freud in the course of his self-analysis, which he dated between 1895 and 1901.” Essa é muito boa!

Freud’s self-analysis thus becomes the mythical origin of psychoanalysis, the historical event which places it outside history. Others, like Schur, did not hesitate to identify psychoanalysis with Freud’s interminable self-analysis (1895–1939).” RIP!

It followed that there couldn’t be progress in psychoanalysis which was not a post-mortem deepening of the self-analysis of the founder (1895–). Every new development in psychoanalysis had to be backdated to the inaugural event itself. The mythification and the dehistoricisation of psychoanalysis were now complete.” A Psicanálise foi pioneira: precedeu até mesmo Stalin no apagamento da História (isso se supusermos que nos 12 primeiros anos Josef Dugashvilli não havia terminado ainda de subverter o leninismo remanescente)!

Freud often described the foundation of the International Psychoanalytic Association (IPA) as a necessary recourse, given the unanimous rejection of his theories by psychiatry and university psychology. However, the history of Freud’s relations with his peers was actually much more complex. Far from psychoanalysis simply being excluded from institutions and academic exchanges, it deliberately withdrew from them, rather than attempting to create a consensus around its theories in an open manner. From this perspective, the ostracism of psychoanalysis is no less legendary than Freud’s self-analysis.”

Initially, Freud did attempt to get his theories recognised by his peers. At the turn of the century, he had already gained a certain notoriety, but his theories were far from being at the centre of discussions between German-language psychiatrists (one of the reasons being that he was viewed as a neurologist without much psychiatric experience). As a Privatdozent, he was entitled to give lectures at the University of Vienna, but his audience was so small that he sometimes had trouble getting the minimum requirement of 3 attendees. Those interested in psychoanalysis were generally either colleagues who became patients (such as Wilhelm Stekel) or patients who became colleagues (such as Emma Eckstein). Freud was clearly not faring well at promoting his theories. The situation changed somewhat in 1902. At the instigation of Stekel, he gathered together a group of doctors for weekly meetings. The other initial members were Alfred Adler, Max Kahane and Rudolf Reitler, soon followed by others. The proceedings were not harmonious.”

I could not succeed in establishing among its members the friendly relations that ought to obtain between men who are all engaged upon the same difficult work; nor was I able to stifle the disputes about priority for which there were so many opportunities under these conditions of work in common.”

F.

The structure of these discussions did not follow that of other psychological and psychiatric associations, as Fritz Wittels subsequently recalled:

Freud’s design in the promotion of these gatherings was to have his own thoughts passed through the filter of other trained intelligences. It did not matter if the intelligences were mediocre. Indeed, he had little desire that these associates should be persons of strong individuality, that they should be critical and ambitious collaborators. The realm of psychoanalysis was his idea and his will, and he welcomed anyone who accepted his views. What he wanted was to look into a kaleidoscope lined with mirrors that would multiply the images he introduced into it.

All this changed in 1904, when Eugen Bleuler, the director of the famous Burghölzli psychiatric hospital in Zurich, came into Freud’s view.”

Löwenfeld, Psychical Obsessional Phenomena

Bernheim, New Studies on Hypnosis, Suggestion and Psychotherapy

This was no accident, for Bleuler had been a pupil of August Forel, one of the great figures of European neurology and psychiatry and the promoter of a psychotherapy of Bernheimian inspiration.

Forel, another important figure in this story, was also interested in Freud’s work. In 1889, Freud started a correspondence with him, and wrote a very positive review of his book on hypnotism. Forel recommended Freud to Bernheim when he went to Nancy, and invited him to the editorial committee of the Zeitschrift für Hypnotismus, a journal which he had founded in 1892 to draw together the Bernheimian movement. He cited Freud in the second edition of his book on hypnotism among doctors who had taken up the issue of therapeutic suggestion following the work of the Nancy school. A little later, he followed the works of Breuer and Freud with interest, going as far as introducing them to his American colleagues in a lecture he gave in 1899 at the celebration of the 10th anniversary of the founding of Clark University. In 1903, he again cited favourably Freud’s method of treatment, apparently not realizing that the latter had given up cathartic hypnosis in the interim.”

It is possible that one reason why Bleuler introduced psychoanalysis into the Burghölzli was to experiment with its potential therapeutic value with psychotics. (…) The institutional set-up at the Burghölzli permitted such an experimental utilisation.”

Bleuler’s letters to Freud are on open access at the Library of Congress, but aside from a few excerpts which have been cited, Freud’s letters are not accessible.”

On 28 November 1905, Bleuler narrated to Freud how he had had diarrhoea at night from time to time, since puberty. He had long had a presentiment that this was connected to sexuality, but did not know how. The prospect for Freud was tantalising. Through Bleuler’s interest, psychoanalysis had found a crucial beachhead from which to launch itself on the German-language psychiatric world. All he had to do was to get Bleuler to assent to his interpretations (and hope for some alleviation in his bowel movements). Unfortunately, Bleuler’s intestines remained resistant to Freud’s interpretations.” HAHAHA!

In the meantime, other experiments were taking place at the Burghölzli in the field of experimental psychopathology on associations. These were inscribed in a more general tendency to utilise the methods of the new scientific psychology in psychiatry. The psychiatrist Gustav Aschaffenburg, a student of Wundt, had applied the latter’s work on verbal associations to psychopathological research. This drew the interest of the Burghölzli psychiatrists, notably Jung and Franz Riklin. It was hoped that the association experiment could provide a quick and reliable means of differential diagnosis. Despite grand promissory claims in print by Bleuler, this project was an abject failure. Experimenters failed to differentiate sexes, let alone make fine diagnostic discriminations. Jung and Riklin salvaged the operation by linking failures to respond and failed reaction times to Freud’s account of repression. The stimulus words, they claimed, could be regarded as indicators of affectively stressed complexes.

The linkage was fateful. Jung claimed that psychoanalysis was a difficult art, and that what was lacking was a basic framework. This could be provided by the association experiment, which could facilitate and shorten psychoanalysis. However, what was described as psychoanalysis strictly along Freud’s lines included hypnosis and the recollection of traumatic sexual memories, from the time of the Studies on Hysteria and the defunct seduction theory. Visibly, news of changes in Freud’s theories were slow to reach the Burghölzli. Jung, together with Forel and most contemporaries, did not realise that Freud’s method had radically changed – and for good reason, since Freud had not clearly indicated his rupture with Breuer and his abandonment of the seduction theory.” “In other words, the Burghölzli psychiatrists were replicating and providing proof for theories which Freud had already abandoned. The situation was paradoxical. Freud had finally found an echo in mainstream psychiatry, but it was for theories which he had given up. Scientific replication, which was supposedly the source of reliable consensus, had led to the uncontrollable proliferation of simulacras. Freud, as one sees in his first exchanges with Jung and Abraham, had a delicate damage limitation exercise on his hands.”

The Burghölzli became the hotbed of psychoanalysis, and foreign visitors, such as Ernest Jones, Sándor Ferenczi and Abraham Brill, streamed to it, as it was the only institution where one could learn how to practise psychoanalysis. Psychoanalysis was treated not as a separate discipline, requiring specific training or authorisation to practise, but as an auxiliary technique in medicine and psychiatry. Visitors to the Burghölzli were able to hear lectures on the subject, attend staff meetings where patients were subjected to analytical questioning, and have some sessions of analysis with figures such as Jung, Riklin and Maeder. The Burghölzli utilised an open model of instruction, similar to the one that Bernheim had established at Nancy for the teaching of hypnosis.”

It was publicly demonstrable, complete with statistics, measurements down to the millisecond and sophisticated laboratory equipment such as the pneumograph. The association experiment had thus all the paraphernalia and trappings that were being increasingly taken as the hallmarks of science in psychology. Compared with this, Freud’s sole apparatus of the couch seemed a relic of the hypnotic era. If one wanted to find out about psychoanalysis, the first destination of choice was therefore not Vienna, but Zurich.”

When a theory achieves greater visibility, it inevitably attracts discussion and contradiction. From 1906 onward, a series of debates about psychoanalysis took place in psychiatric congresses, which lasted until 1913. It is striking that, despite invitations, Freud himself did not take part. Aloof disengagement and deputised representation were to be Freud’s style. He delegated the task of defending his theories to his followers and, withdrawing behind a haughty silence, which his contemporaries viewed as a refusal of debate.”

He never risked himself in a congress and never defended his cause in public! . . . This always made him afraid! America was the first and only time! . . . He was too touchy!”

Jung, 29 August 1953

Freud lets the person whom he examines associate freely and this continues until, from time to time, he thinks that he has discovered a precise index, and then he draws his patient’s attention to this and gets him to associate further starting from this new point of departure. But most patients who go to see Freud already know in advance where he wants to go and this thought immediately evokes complexes of representations connected to the sexual life . . . But if the sexual trauma always appears with him as the final result of his psychoanalyses, there is in my view only one possible explanation: that Freud as much as his patients is a victim of an auto-suggestion. (…) Freud’s method is incorrect for most cases, dubious for many, and unnecessary for all”

Gustav Aschaffenburg

Freud’s first use of the word psychoanalysis was in a paper published in French in the Revue neurologique. His French neologism, psychoanalyse, appears to have been directly modelled on the word psychotherapy.

Curiously, Freud provided no definition, justification or extended description of the term, but simply retroactively applied it to what he had been content to describe in the previous year as a method of psychotherapy. Pierre Janet was later to complain that Freud had simply appropriated his work and that his psychoanalysis was nothing but a copycat name for his own psychological analysis (analyse psychologique).”

They invented the name complex, whereas I had used the term psychological system . . . They spoke of catharsis where I had spoken of the dissociation of fixed ideas or of moral disinfection. The names differed, but the essential ideas I had put forward . . . were accepted without modification.”

Pierre Janet

Forel and his students, on the other hand, noted that Freud’s term was a barbarism which indicated an ignorance concerning the correct formation of words from Greek roots.”

One speaks of psychoanalysis, as if the apostrophising was not as appropriate as with other compounds. Who says psychoiatry, psychoasthenia, etc.?”

Dumeng Bezzola

I write ‘psychanalysis’ like Bezzola, Frank and Bleuler, and not ‘psychoanalysis’ as Freud does, according to the rational and euphonic derivation of the word. On this subject, Bezzola remarks for good reason that one writes ‘psychiatry’ and not ‘psychoiatry’.”

Forel

Nesse sentido, o Português é uma evolução!

In addition, this psychanalysis relieved of its ‘o’ [praticada por discípulos de Forel] was a Breuerian psychanalysis. Frank and Bezzola reproached Freud for having abandoned the essential element of the cathartic method – hypnosis – without a convincing explanation. Hence, Frank recommended a type of hypnoanalysis combining interpretation and the induction of a hypnoid state. (Thus, before Lacan’s return to Freud, there had already been a return to Breuer in the history of psychoanalysis.)”

Bezzola likewise proposed a ‘modification of the Breuer–Freud procedure’, which he called ‘psychosynthesis’. He placed the patient in a relaxed position with closed eyes and, instead of Freudian associations, collected direct sensory impressions. In this regard, he found Jung’s association complexes of great heuristic value. Introductory hypnosis as well as Freud’s procedure of interpretation was unnecessary, since the self-observation of neurotic sensations could by itself bring about the experience corresponding to the hypnoid state.”

His new method of treatment through interpretation and the limitless enlargement of his concept of sexuality have provoked in the discussion such a violent opposition to everything promoted and accomplished by Freud that there is a danger that also Breuer’s method of treatment and valuable developments by Freud [an allusion to the pressure method described by Freud in the Studies on Hysteria] will become forgotten and overlooked . . . It seems to me that Freud no longer takes account in his method of interpretation, at least in a great number of cases, of the important role of the hypnoid state in their genesis, to which he himself had drawn attention.”

Bezzola

Clearly, the psychanalysis and psychosynthesis that Frank and Bezzola advocated against Aschaffenburg were rivals to Freud’s psychoanalysis. These new allies were in fact competitors.”

He who reads the Freudian ‘Fragment of a hysteria-analysis’ without prejudice will only put it down shaking his head. For my part, I must confess that it is for me wholly incomprehensible how anyone can take the train of thought produced there seriously. (…) It therefore borders on comic relief when the opposition to Freudian ideas is set in parallel with the resistance of contemporaries to Copernican views, as happened in private discussions.”

Alfred Hoche

I let it be directly experienced. With Freud the doctor works under the control of the patient, with me the patient works under the control of the doctor. With me the danger of false interpretation is excluded, because I avoid every suggestion, except those for relaxation.”

Bezzola

Frank and Bezzola’s project, to dissociate themselves from Freud and to propose a non-Freudian psychanalysis or psychosynthesis, had the complete support of Forel. From the moment when he realised how far Freud had departed from his original method, Forel became very critical of him. Just like Aschaffenburg and Hoche, he was disturbed by the arbitrariness of Freud’s interpretations, as well as by his increasing influence in Forel’s former institution, the Burghölzli. As his correspondence between 1907 and 1910 shows, he urged his disciples to take strong positions against the Freudian deviation, so as to be able to separate ‘the true wheat from the chaff’.”

This Freud cult disgusts me, just as it disgusts Bezzola. I leave open the question if the famous discovery of Freud is really his and doesn’t rather belong to Breuer, but it is certain that in Vienna, where people aren’t prudish, Freud has a very bad reputation which is not unfounded . . . It appears to me as if Bleuler is no longer the director of the Burghölzli, but Jung, and I am sorry.”

Forel

For that reason you do not need to join any Freud club, by any means. For me, Freud himself is highly unsympathetic, but I think you will achieve more in your position if you confront Frank peacefully and frankly and if you sometime fight a battle with the Freud fools, than if you make way for them.”

Forel a Bezzola

I have now a case in treatment (through hypnosis) that had been completely shattered through psychoanalysis of Freud & his school. The person became half crazy from outspoken ‘sexual’ interpretations of the most harmless things. I think there is a type of psychoanalysis that produces more complexes than it eliminates!”

Forel a Bezzola, coisa de 1 ano depois

It worries me that you haven’t written your book about your experiences. This is an urgent necessity. The whole question is completely corrupted and discredited by Freud and his clique. It is high time that the reasonable and scientific psychanalysts intervene with a serious and important work.”

Forel a Bezzola, 1 ano e meio depois da carta acima, sobre um livro que nunca viria a existir

Not content with anti-Freudian agitation in the background, Forel wrote to Breuer, whom he had known since his student days in Vienna, to ask him to indicate precisely ‘which part of psychoanalysis went back to him, what role he had in psychoanalysis’. Breuer obliged. He himself was responsible for ‘everything which directly followed from the case of Anna O.’ – the theory of hypnoid states and non-abreacted affective representations, the notion of retention hysteria and analytic therapy (Breuer first wrote ‘psychanalytic’). Freud was responsible for the notions of conversion, defence neuroses, and the accent placed on defence to the detriment of hypnoid states (hardly ‘to the benefit of his theory’, Breuer added). To both of them belonged the emphasis on ‘the prominent place assumed by sexuality’. Thus Breuer did not hesitate to claim his part in the discovery of the role of sexuality in hysteria. At the same time, just as he had done in Studies on Hysteria, he stressed the asexual character of Anna O.”

In this respect the new Freudian method has a great similarity with Dubois’ method of education . . . Bezzola’s method of psychosynthesis on the other hand is a direct, very interesting further development of the Breuer–Freud cathartic method of abreaction. The theoretical basis of Freudian psychanalytic method, which has grown entirely through practical empiricism, is still covered in a deep darkness. Through my association research I think that I have at least made a few points accessible to experimental investigation, though all theoretical difficulties have still not yet been overcome.”

Jung

In Jung’s history the basic presuppositions of his own research lay principally in Janet’s work on dissociation and automatisms, coupled with the work of Otto Binswanger, suggestion theory (i.e., Bernheim and Forel) and the generally recognised notion of hysteria as a psychogenic neurosis. In addition, Freud’s new method was linked with Dubois and placed alongside Bezzola’s. Jung was clearly attempting to recruit allies and was casting his net as widely as possible. However, this had the effect of completely diluting the specificity of psychoanalysis as Freud understood it. What is worse, Jung suggested that the deep darkness which lay over the theoretical basis of Freud’s method was being clarified through the light shed by Jung’s own association experiments. Freud could not have failed to notice the similarities with Frank and Bezzola. Freud was in danger of becoming a bystander, a footnote in the history of the psychanalytic movement.”

This is perfectly exact: one notes fixed ideas of an erotic order with some hysterics, insufficiency of the sexual sense, or more or less light perversions of the genital instincts. This is incontestable and this has been described many times with a great depth of pathological analysis. But why generalise these true observations in a completely excessive manner, why declare that all hysteria consists in this genital perturbation of several patients?”

Janet

In other words, what was good in psychoanalysis was not new, and stemmed from Janet’s own work. What was new was not good, and could safely be left to Freud.”

So a new plan of action took shape. On 30 November 1907, Jung informed Freud that a new arrival, Dr. Jones from London, together with Jung’s friends from Budapest had suggested a congress of Freudian followers. On 30 January 1908, Jung informed Karl Abraham that he was not going to invite Bezzola, and asked Abraham to find more participants, ‘provided that they are people with pro-Freudian interests. Please would you stress in each case the private nature of the project.’ The ‘First Congress for Freudian Psychology’, which took place at the end of April in Salzburg, was to be a secret admittance by invitation only event, with no criticism allowed. This private meeting, which set the tone for future psychoanalytic congresses across the world, represented a return to Freud’s weekly meetings with his disciples in Vienna. Once again, Freud could see his ideas replicated by the kaleidoscope which Wittels referred to.

However, what Bleuler would later call the politics of the closed door did not entirely solve the situation; far from it. In accordance with a pattern which would be constantly repeated, the controversies which the Freudians attempted to evade externally soon resurfaced internally. Ultimately, there was little difference between the external debates and the internal dissensions.”

whilst Abraham attempted to apply Freud’s libido theory to its elucidation, Jung presented his view that the loss of reality in dementia praecox could not be explained on the basis of the libido theory, and indeed, that the condition could not be explained purely psychogenically, and invoked an unknown toxin as a possible aetiological factor. Whilst Abraham did not mention his former superiors at the Burghölzli, aside from a few gestures of praise, Jung’s paper was basically independent of Freud’s work. Freud interpreted this doctrinal dispute between Jung and himself as a priority dispute between Abraham and Jung.”

Freud had actively encouraged Abraham to present his paper and even assured him that it would not bring him into conflict with Jung . . . Thus it seems that Freud had brought about the very conflict he then deplored. He then tried to obfuscate that fact and to put the blame on Abraham and Jung. In the aftermath of the Congress, Freud reinterpreted the conflict as a priority dispute between Abraham and Jung; a conflict over the priority of being the first to solve the riddle of schizophrenia with the help of psychoanalysis.”

Ernst Falzeder

In reframing his horizontal conflict with Jung into one between his disciples, Freud was arrogating the right to intervene in the debate vertically, from a position of uncontested authority. This strategy furnished the model which Freud would follow in subsequent internal conflicts: each time one of his collaborators attempted to have an open discussion with him as between equals, as his psychiatric colleagues had attempted to do from the exterior, he reduced him to the status of a pupil, leaving him no choice but to toe the line or quit the movement and join the growing crowd of his critics. Hence, the boundary between the interior and the exterior of the movement was extremely fluid and was constantly being redrawn as a result of expulsions. The closed door began to resemble a revolving door.”

In August 1909, Forel sent a circular letter to the main representatives of European psychotherapy, including Freud and Jung, to invite them to join the International Society of Medical Psychology and Psychotherapy, which he proposed to establish with Oskar Vogt and Ludwig Frank. Forel felt that the lack of coordination between the different orientations of psychotherapy was a critical problem. He wanted to create order in this ‘tower of Babel’ by facilitating scientific exchanges and through establishing ‘a clear international terminology, capable of being accepted in a general manner by different people’.”

scorned and neglected in general by the faculties of medicine, psychology and psychiatry have been studied above all by autodidacts who have formed special or local schools, such as at Paris, Nancy, Vienna, etc., schools which have each developed according to their special ideas, without contact with the others, without in-depth scientific discussions, without agreement on terms.

As a result of this situation, it seems to me that many things are highly necessary.

1. Obtain an international agreement to help the scientific discussions in the domain which occupies us – agreement on the facts and on the terms.

2. Unify neurological science and make it known in all its branches by the faculties of medicine.”

Forel

Freud and Jung had already left to attend the Clark Conference and to conquer America. They found Forel’s circular on their return at the beginning of October. By that time, the Society had already been founded. The formation of this society placed them in an unexpectedly awkward position. Forel proposed to draw together the diverse psychotherapies, without according a special status to psychoanalysis. Forel and Frank were taking the reins, under the banner of a true scientific psychology, and were offering Freud and Jung a back seat in the new organisation. After a long hesitation, Freud and Jung nevertheless decided to accept Forel’s invitation in mid November, so as not to leave the field to their rivals. The same month, at a professional meeting of Swiss psychiatrists, Forel and Jung made an alliance to isolate Constantin von Monakow, co-founder with Paul Dubois of a 3rd association of psychotherapists, the Society of Neurologists. In December, Forel sent Freud a dedicated copy of the 11th edition of his book Brain and Soul. More surprising yet, Freud briefly envisaged infiltrating the International Order for Ethics and Culture of Pastor Kneipp, an organisation in which Forel actively participated, before abandoning the idea on Jung’s advice.

In the meantime, the idea of an International Association of Psychoanalysis had germinated, formally grouping together adherents to Freud’s doctrine. The timing was clearly not accidental.”

I find your suggestion (tighter organization) extremely useful. The acceptance of members, however, would be just as strictly managed as it is in the Vienna Society; that would be a way of keeping out undesirable elements.”

Ferenczi a Freud

Embden warned against referring patients to asylums where psychoanalysis was practised (in

all likelihood, his main target was the Burghölzli). In the discussion, Trömner argued that the basic elements of Freud’s theory of hysteria were fine (i.e., the conversion of non-abreacted affects), but that Freud had erected monstrous theories from Breuer’s correct starting point. As for Freud’s interpretations of dreams, he notes that they were nearly identical to those which had been proposed long ago by Scherner.”

If Freud was Columbus, it followed that other psychologists and psychiatrists had to take the role of the American Indians.”

We have become so used to considering psychoanalysis as Freudian that we do not even consider that there could have been non-Freudian psychanalysts. But this is a retrospective (asymmetric) illusion, which grants victory to the IPA over rival organisations.”

Which one was to conquer the new continent of psychotherapy: psychanalysis according to Breuer, Forel and Frank, or psychoanalysis according to Freud and his followers? Without much exaggeration, one could say that before splitting into rival schools, the IPA itself was the product of a schism within the psych(o)analytic movement. Around the same time, Frank published a book titled Psychanalysis, in which he openly advocated return of psychanalysis to Breuer, critiquing the Freudian deviation. Unsurprisingly, Freud did not appreciate this.”

What is common with all the members of the sect is the high degree of veneration for the Master, which only perhaps finds its analogue in the personality cult of the circle of Bayreuth around Wagner . . . The Freudian movement is in fact a return, under a modern form, of a medicina magica, a secret doctrine which can only be practised by qualified interpreters of signs.”

Hoche

It is getting really bad with Adler. You see a resemblance to Bleuler; in me he awakens the memory of Fliess; but an octave lower. The same paranoia.”

F. a Jung (ironicamente…)

This pathologisation of dissent not only enabled the delegitimation of Adler’s theoretical innovations, it also mitigated a predictable rejoinder by Freud’s critics: ‘even your own psycho-analysts don’t agree with you!’ Indeed, if Adler remained a psychoanalyst – and one with a prominent institutional position and in a powerful position with regard to psychoanalytic literature – Freud’s defences against his critics would simply backfire. The simple rejoinder that the views of critics were nullified because they hadn’t practised psychoanalysis now posed a serious problem when someone such as Adler, one of the founding members of Freud’s Wednesday psychological society from 1902, presented views which in critical respects coincided with those of Freud’s critics.

Adler’s innovations opened the possibility of a proliferation of concurrent psychoanalyses, which was precisely what the founding of the IPA had attempted to stop. Thus simple theoretical disagreement would have been insufficient – it was necessary that Adler lose all credibility. In January and February 1911, a series of four meetings was convened in Vienna to discuss the theoretical differences between Freud and Adler.”

After these meetings, Adler and other associates resigned and formed a Society for Free Psychoanalytic Research, a pointed rejoinder to Freud’s authoritarian tactics.”

One year after the Isserlin episode, Hans Maier, who had succeeded Jung at the Burghölzli, was excluded from attending the Zurich Psychoanalytic Society. Freud had previously asked Bleuler to break off his relations with the psychiatrists Alfred Hoche and Theodore Ziehen under the rationale that they were critical of psychoanalysis. After the Maier episode, Bleuler decided that he had had enough and left the IPA.”

Rather than to strive to have many points of contact with the rest of science and other scientists, the Association isolated itself with barbed wires from the external world, which hurts both foe and friend . . . The psychoanalysts themselves have validated the malicious words of Hoche about sectarianism, which at that time was unjustified.”

Bleuler

After recalling that the roots of psychoanalysis were to be found in Liébeault’s theory of suggestion, Forel enumerated the authors who had developed the psychanalytic method: Freud, Vogt, Graeter, Frank, Bezzola, Du Montet, Loÿ, etc. One can imagine Freud’s reaction to see himself cited as one continuer amongst others of Breuer’s work.”

Eight months later, the dispute between the two psych(o)analytic factions broke out in a series of exchanges in the Neue Zürcher Zeitung, the main Zurich newspaper. This important controversy, which was first reconstructed by Ellenberger, has been passed over by Freudian historiography. It forms the first example of the numerous polemical Freud wars played out in newspapers and popular periodicals.”

From the side of the Freudian school, much too much exegesis, interpretation of dreams, and belleletristic studies of literary antiquity have been brought in, and thus the scientific method has been abandoned. In public the matter has then become dilettantish playing around.”

Forel

Stuck between Freud and his colleagues (between the inside and the outside), Jung’s position became more and more untenable. As we have seen, it was in the same year [1912] that conflict between Freud and Jung broke out into the open. This was potentially disastrous. Freud was not only on the point of losing his most precious ally, who had led the war of which Ferenczi spoke (and taken the blows in his place), but also the whole Zurich school, and with it the hope of internationalising the psychoanalytic movement and colonising psychiatry. Psychoanalysis was in danger of returning to becoming a local, Viennese affair.”

Bleuler could not have been clearer: far from being external, his critique was based on the results of his self-analysis, but also of his course of analysis by correspondence with Freud. Bleuler noted that his 1911 paper on psychanalysis had stressed the positive side; this one would represent the negative, with the advantage of further experience. Bleuler’s tactic was to identify and single out each aspect of Freud’s theories, and those of some of his followers, and to indicate what he accepted and what he rejected, in a meticulous and detailed fashion. Such an itemised view was precisely what Freud was militating against. Bleuler’s paper represented the most detailed examination of psychoanalytic concepts which had yet been undertaken.”

Being unverifiable, psychoanalytic interpretations were thus completely arbitrary. In this respect, the study of the literary products of the sect enabled a specific methodology to be identified.”

What occurs to one person today will on the next day already become a proven fact and be used as the basis for further inferences.”

Hoche

It was not surprising that hysterics were receptive to it, as this was the case with all new methods which surrounded themselves with mysteries. The believing doctor and patient were both under the suggestive effect of the same circle of ideas. Another category of patients was those in conditions where spontaneous remissions were common, such as neurasthenia and depression.”

The correspondences between Freud, Jones, Abraham and Ferenczi, only published in their entirety over the last few years, show that Freud was fully aware of this danger and sought to take evasive action. Should he dissolve the IPA and form a new organisation? Or should he resign before being ejected by Jung? None of these solutions appeared to be viable. There were not enough numbers to impose the dissolution of the IPA on the Zurich contingent. As for leaving the IPA, one could imagine the pleasure that it would give to Forel, Bleuler, Kraepelin, Hoche, Frank, Bezzola and their colleagues to see Freud leave his own organisation.”

In response to this situation, Freud decided to stake his all. Abraham, Jones, Ferenczi and Eitington were directed to publish conjoint attacks against Jung, in a carefully orchestrated campaign. Freud himself turned to writing his ‘bomb’, the ‘History of the psychoanalytic movement’. From the opening lines, it was quite clear that one was no longer dealing with even a pretence of open scientific discussion. As we have seen, Freud peremptorily declared that he alone was authorised to decide what was psychoanalysis, his creation. This argument from authority was clearly a response to the proliferation of Breuerian, Forelian, Adlerian and Jungian deviations. The vehemence with which Freud denounced Breuer, Jung, Adler and official science indicated his failure to resolve the question on the theoretical level, to persuade his colleagues of his definition of psychoanalysis. The extraordinary polemical tone of Freud’s ‘History’ reflects this defeat. Giving up all pretension at objectivity, Freud accused his adversaries of shameful motives, duplicity, incompetence, mental pathology, and in the case of Jung, racism.”

In terms of posterity, Freud’s strategy was a masterstroke. In the absence of prominent alternative accounts by Adler and Jung, Freud’s so-called ‘History’ became a founding document of the psychoanalytic movement and the basis of its official history, subsequently elaborated in numerous articles, books and biographies. Freud had managed to snatch victory out of defeat, passing in silence over embarrassing episodes (Forel, the Breslau congress), and transforming disagreements concerning psychoanalysis into irrational resistances. It is no exaggeration to say that without this tendentious rescripting of history, psychoanalysis would not have been able to propagate itself and attain the prominence which it had in the twentieth century.” “Between 1905 and 1914, Freud had sought to internationalise the psychoanalytic movement through seeking allies, initially through Bleuler and Jung. Henceforth, psychoanalysis came to be propagated from the interior, through producing more psychoanalysts in the form of patients turned into disciples. In this regard, the success which psychoanalysis came to have was due not to its capacity to convince its opponents (who remained sceptical), but to the unique form of transmission which it inaugurated.”

Separated from the university and the school of medicine (Freud formally stopped teaching in 1917), psychoanalysis became a private enterprise, recruiting clients (and hence potential followers) in an unregulated market, independent of all university or governmental authority. Psychoanalysis effectively became Freud’s firm, organised like an international company based on franchises. All sorts of subsidiaries could be formed across the world, on the condition that they faithfully reproduced the proprietary mode for forming analysts.”

It was as if Freud had patented Coca Cola. He did not really care whether Pepsi Cola or Royal Cola or Crown Cola were better. He merely wanted to make sure that only his products carried the original label.”

Thomas Szasz

As Ellenberger notes, Freud took over Adler’s conceptions of an autonomous aggressive drive, of the confluence and displacement of the drives and the internalisation of external demands.”

Everything I discovered was considered common property or was attributed to Freud. I could give countless examples of that.”

Stekel, que alega ter descoberto o instinto de morte. F. plagiava, mas plagiava muito mal

Freud later started to work on concepts that were no longer Freudian in the original sense . . . He found himself constrained to take my line, but this he could not admit to himself.”

Jung

This tacit recuperation of the theories of dissidents or of external critics became one of the most striking traits of the psychoanalytic movement, and it demonstrates that what was at stake in the formidable disputes between Freud and his adversaries was not the intrinsic value of particular ideas, but of who could lay claim to them.”

The connection between neurasthenia and masturbation, which formed an essential part of his theory of the actual neuroses, directly followed from George Beard’s Sexual Neurasthenia, and one finds it in many figures in medicine at that time, such as Krafft-Ebing, Löwenfeld, Erb, Strümpel, Peyer or Breuer.”

It is interesting to note a return, in part at least, to the old theory of the origin of hysteria in sexual disorders, especially as the tendency of late years has been to attach very much less importance to them.”

Michell Clarke, sobre Studies on Hysteria

Many hysterics had suffered severely from the prejudice of their relatives that hysteria can only arise on a sexual foundation. This widely spread prejudice we German neurologists have taken endless trouble to destroy. Now if the Freudian opinion concerning the genesis of hysteria should gain ground the poor hysterics will again be condemned as before. This retrograde step would do the greatest harm.”

Konrad Alt

As regards the sexual basis of the disease, my examination of Selma B. has been serious and thorough. She says that she sometimes masturbated as a child of about 10 or 12 years of age, and presumably thereafter. She can say nothing about duration or intensity, but since at the age of 16 or 17 she experienced a severe neurasthenic condition it may be assumed that both were considerable.”

Breuer a Fliess, 1895

Neurasthenia is certainly an illness that is sexual in root.”

Breuer

The ideas of the libido, infantile sexuality, erogenous zones and bisexuality to which Freud turned after his abandonment of his seduction theory were all part of the Darwinian heritage which he shared with his sexological colleagues, and notably with Fliess (whom Freud systematically omitted from his historical accounts).”

In short, if one resituates Freud’s theories on sexuality in their context, one sees that they were neither as revolutionary nor as scandalous as he claimed.”

To claim as Freud did in his autobiographical study that the science of his time had pronounced an ‘excommunication’ on the subject of dreams is simply false. In this respect, one may well ask why he insisted so much on the fact that he arrived at the theory of dream symbolism (which was absent from the first edition of The Interpretation of Dreams) independently of Scherner, when the latter anticipated other more important parts of his theory, such as dreams being the disguised fulfilment of sexual wishes. As Irving Massey and Stephen Kern have both noted, Freud, in his historical review of the literature on dreams, seems systematically to have avoided citing the passages in the works of his predecessors which came closest to his own theories.”

Sexual impulses that arise during sleep, and their representation in dreams, are totally indifferent to morality; the fantasy simply takes as its motif the sexual vitality that is given in the physical organism and presents it symbolically; the chastest virgin and the respectable matron, the priest who has renounced earthly things, and the philosopher, who grants to the sexual drive only the measure and purpose decreed by morality, are equally, willy-nilly, dreamers of sexual arousal.”

Scherner

WHO IS THE DREAMER?

The dream provides us with such fine aperçus of self-knowledge, such instructive allusions to our weaknesses, such clarifying revelations of half unconscious dispositions of feelings and powers, that on awaking we are entitled to be astonished at the demon who with true hawk eyes has looked into the cards. But if it is so, what rational grounds could keep us from individual questions of self inquiry, and especially with the one great main question: who is the real master in our house? The hints of dream life should certainly be heeded!”

Hildebrandt

Similarly, whether Freud had actually read Schopenhauer – and there are many reasons for thinking that this was the case – he most certainly would have been aware that the term and concept of repression played an important role in the work of his teacher Meynert, who had taken it from Herbart, and that in his initial formulations, the psychic mechanism which this designated was very close to the dissociation of Charcot, Binet and Janet. As for his claims to have avoided reading Nietzsche, William McGrath established that it would have been nearly impossible for him not to have read him when he was a young student, and a member of the Leseverein der deutschen Studenten Wiens, a pan-Germanic reading group which avidly studied the works of Schopenhauer, Wagner and Nietzsche. Thus, one wonders how Freud could have known that he would have had great pleasure from Nietzsche without having read him!”

The renowned sociologist of science Robert K. Merton counted no less than 150 priority disputes in Freud’s works, which on average comes out to over three per year – and this was before the major exchanges of correspondence had been published.”

Wernicke’s pupils, Sachs and C.S. Freund, have produced a piece of nonsense on hysteria (on

psychic paralyses), which by the way is almost a plagiarism of my ‘Considerations, etc.’ in the Archives de neurologie. Sachs’s postulation of the constancy of psychic energy is more painful.

F. a Fl., 1895, antes de se encontrar com Sachs e tê-lo como bajulador pelo resto de sua existência.

I found the substance of my insight stated quite clearly in Lipps, perhaps rather more so than I would like.”

F. a Fl.

2. THE INTERPREFACTION OF DREAMS

When Freud strongly overestimates himself and the significance of his theory, and with sharp words presents the psychiatrists from whom he has much to learn, even concerning elementary knowledge, as incapable, then one must regard him as having been spoilt by the blind admiration of his disciples.”

Aschaffenburg

According to Hitschmann’s book Freud’s Theory of Neuroses, one would believe that Freud discovered the unconscious! We need only refer to the numerous works of modern psychology, as well as to Dessoir’s more strictly defined concept of the ‘underconscious’ (Unterbewussten) . . . to show how incorrect such a view is”

Forel

I object that a man like myself who has collected his own dreams since the age of 16 and investigated the problems under discussion here since 1894 – almost as long as Freud and longer than any of his disciples – should be refused the right to discuss these questions by any Freudian!”

Vogt

It is much as if a bacteriologist had confined his studies to the investigation of a single bacillus and had neglected the great storehouse of knowledge acquired in the whole bacteriological field.”

Morton Prince

To invoke Freud’s ‘megalomania’ or ‘desire for grandeur’ (openly avowed in The Interpretation of Dreams) or his ‘paranoia’ (the myth of the hostile irrationality of his colleagues, the invocation of ‘resistances to psychoanalysis’, the pathologising of adversaries, etc.) is insufficient and comes down to utilising the same sort of reductive psychopathological interpretations which Freud liberally applied to others. What such explanations leave out of account is that Freud’s histories were primarily directed towards a particular public: from ‘The history of the psychoanalytic movement’, Freud was principally preaching to the converted and was no longer preoccupied with the objections of his peers. (…) From this perspective, the legend of the isolated and persecuted scientist is less the expression of Freud’s megalomania or mythomania, than the reflection of the institutional isolation of psychoanalysis.”

Nowhere in the whole of Freud’s writings is there a shred of proof, only assertions, assertions of having proved something before, but which was never done, and mysterious reference to inaccessible and unpublished results of psycho-analyses.”

Wohlgemuth

In other words, the ‘psychoanalogy’ (term he expressly gives to psychoanalysis) is all in the explanation, in the theory of the analyst, not in the material of the case. This indeed is quite opposed to the assumptions and quite explicable without them.”

Hollingworth

PIOR QUE A MAÇONARIA: “Moreover, from being impartial witnesses of therapeutic efficacy, the psychoanalytic method often transformed such patients into disciples, hence into active protagonists on one side of the controversy.”

Moreover, I believe that the cures effected by Freud (as to the permanence of which, in view of the insufficiency of the published materials, no decisive opinion can as yet be given) are explicable in another way. A large proportion of the good results are certainly fully explicable as the results of suggestion. The patient’s confidence in his physician, and the fact that the treatment requires much time and patience, are two such powerful factors of suggestion, that provisionally it is necessary to regard it as possible that suggestion explains the whole matter.”

Moll

SÍNTESE DO PROBLEMA QUE É SER CÉTICO DEMAIS: “By the 1890s, psychiatrists and psychologists were acutely aware of the demise of Charcot’s theories through the criticism of the Nancy school, and of the ease with which one could take one’s theories to be real through suggesting them to patients or to subjects of psychological experimentation. Despite (or rather because of) their positivism, they didn’t trust many of the clinical ‘confirmations’ which Freud invoked in support of his theories. In the 1920s, the young Karl Popper recalled this whilst elaborating his famous critique of the non-falsifiable nature of psychoanalytic theory:

Years ago I introduced the term ‘Oedipus effect’ to describe the influence of a theory or expectation or prediction upon the event which it predicts or describes: it will be remembered that the causal chain leading to Oedipus’ parricide was started by the oracle’s prediction of this event. This is a characteristic and recurrent theme of such myths, but one which seems to have failed to attract the interest of the analysts, perhaps not accidentally.”

When one has seen how suggestible hysterics are, even during their fit, how much they easily realise the phenomena which one expects or that they have seen produced in others, one cannot stop oneself from thinking that imitation, working by autosuggestion, plays a great role in the genesis of these manifestations . . . I thus believe that the grand hysteria which the Salpêtrière presents as classical, unfolding in clear and distinct phases like a chain hysteria, is cultivated hysteria.”

Bernheim

Freud’s peers, thanks to their familiarity with the work of the Nancy school, saw clearly that the replacement of direct hypnotic suggestion with the method of so-called free association by no means settled the problem of suggestion understood as creation of artefacts.” “nothing guaranteed the fact that Freud’s method of free association would be any less suggestive than other psychotherapeutic methods, or that his theories would be more objective than his master Charcot’s.”

A lengthy investigation of a patient’s mind means that one is no longer examining at the end of the investigation the object one set out to observe, but an object which has progressively altered during the course of the investigation, and altered in a way which may have been largely determined by the investigation itself. This was the circumstance which vitiated absolutely and completely the painstaking conclusions drawn by Charcot and his school of the Salpêtrière. A perusal of the literature of double personality suggests strongly the existence of a similar vitiating factor”

Hart

Psychological experimenters (as Messer and Koffka) have frequently observed that it is very difficult to secure a really free association . . . It is rather strange that the Freudians . . . should assume that the subject is really passive in the process of the analysis, and should omit to inquire what sort of tendency or control may be exerted on the movement of thought. If we ask ourselves this question, we notice that the psychoanalyst instructs his subject to be passive and uncritical, and to give expression to every thought that comes up, no matter how trivial or embarrassing it may be. The subject is warned time and time again that he must keep back nothing if he wishes the treatment to succeed. It is easy to see that such instructions tend to arouse a definite set of mind towards that which is private and embarrassing; and this easily suggests the sexual.”

R.S. Woodworth

As Aschaffenburg and Hoche argued, patients knew in advance what was expected of them. Hence it would be no surprise if patients exhibited all the manifestations of resistance or negative transference as portrayed in psychoanalytic theory.” E olha que estamos falando de 100 anos atrás…

From an epistemological perspective, Freud was a classical positivist, for whom the fundamental basis of knowledge was observation (…) Like all good positivists, such as Ernst Mach, who seems to have been his principal reference in epistemological matters, he firmly distinguished between observation and theory. In general, positivists were wary of theories, which brought with them the risk of mistaking the idea for the thing and tipping over into fruitless metaphysical speculation. Thus they attempted to delimit the sphere of theory, clearly demarcating it from observation. For the most part, they knew that science wasn’t only a matter of inductive generalisation from observations, and that one could not avoid heuristic hypotheses. But they insisted that such hypotheses be perceived as such, i.e., as nothing other than theories. In a paradoxical and yet logical manner, the accent which positivists placed on observation often led to conventionalism or ludic theories: one could speculate, imagine and play with ideas, as long as it was clear that these were only ideas which could ultimately be corrected by experience. For positivists, concepts were disposable. As Mach explained, they were ‘provisional fictions’ which were necessary as one had to begin somewhere, but one shouldn’t hesitate to dispense with them when one came up with better ones. For Freud, the ‘basic concepts’ of his metapsychology were only ‘fictions’, ‘mythical entities’, ‘speculative superstructure(s)’, ‘scientific constructions’ or ‘working hypothes(es)’ destined to be replaced if they came into conflict with observation.”

Huygens’ wave hypothesis was not a perfect fit and its justification left much to be desired, causing not a little trouble even to much later followers; but had he dropped it, much of the ground would have been unprepared for Young and Fresnel who would probably have had to confine themselves to the preliminary run-up. The hypothesis of the emission was adapted little by little to the new experiences . . . Hence experience worked continually to transform and complete our representations, enabling a better fit with our hypotheses.”

Ernst Mach

MORRER ABRAÇADO NO TRIÂNGULO… “Without metapsychological speculation and theorizing – I had almost said ‘phantasising’ – we shall not get another step forward. Unfortunately, here as elsewhere, what our Witch reveals is neither very clear nor very detailed.” F.

Psycho-analysis an Empirical Science. – Psycho-analysis is not, like philosophies, a system starting out from a few sharply defined basic concepts, seeking to grasp the whole universe with the help of these and, once it is completed, having no room for fresh discoveries or better understanding. On the contrary, it keeps close to the facts in its field of study, seeks to solve the immediate problems of observation, gropes its way forward by the help of experience, is always incomplete and always ready to correct or modify its theories. There is no incongruity (any more than in the case of physics or chemistry) if its most general concepts lack clarity and if its postulates are provisional; it leaves their more precise definition to the results of future work.”

F.

The Freudian theme of theoretical fiction, which has often been seen as an oppositional counterpoint to ‘positivism and to the substantialisation of metaphysical and metapsychological instances’, is in fact a typically positivist trait.”

Hence there is nothing to guarantee that psychoanalysis is not an a priori system, a celibate theoretical machine which produces its own evidence – a positivist’s nightmare.”

COM O TEMPO, FOI DEIXANDO DE SE CORRIGIR: “When, however, I was at last obliged to recognize that these scenes of seduction had never taken place, and that they were only phantasies which my patients had made up or which I myself had perhaps forced on them, I was for some time completely at a loss . . . When I had pulled myself together, I was able to draw the right conclusions from my discovery: namely, that the neurotic symptoms were not related directly to actual events but to wishful phantasies, and that as far as the neurosis was concerned psychical reality was of more importance than material reality. I do not believe even now that I forced the seduction-phantasies on my patients, that I ‘suggested’ them.” F. – Nem mesmo as fantasias de realização eram reais…

The ‘pragmatic argument’ will not work in this case. We have a number of other treatments, all more or less successful in treating neurotic cases, and each one purporting to be based on a different theory.”

Woodworth

Psycho-analysts defend their theory by pointing to its practical therapeutic successes. People are cured by psycho-analysis, they say; therefore psycho-analysis must be correct as a theory. This argument would be more convincing than it is, if it could be shown: first, that people have been cured by psycho-analysis after all methods had failed; and secondly, that they have really been cured by psychoanalysis and not by suggestion somewhat circuitously applied through psycho-analytic ritual.”

Aldous Huxley

“‘Suggestion’ is to the psychologist what bacteria are to the surgeon. The psychologist aims, as it were, at an aseptic treatment, whilst the psychoanalyst indulges in deliberate infection. After having waded through the psycho-analysis of little Hans, which is reeking and teeming with suggestion, to read Freud’s remarks upon it and upon its critics simply takes one’s breath away.”

Wohlgemuth

To those who suspected him of projecting theories drawn from elsewhere onto clinical material, he replied that he was much too uncultivated to be capable of doing so. To those who accused him of imposing his ideas onto patients, he retorted that he only listened to what they had told him. The Freudian legend was a very effective means of returning critiques to their sender and of inverting the order of research. Hence what was subjective suddenly became objective. What was contingent and historical became atemporal. Interpretation became ‘psychic reality’. Constructions became ‘historical truth’ which emerged from a black box to which only the analyst had the key.”

We propose to call this process of the transmutation of interpretations and constructions into positive facts interprefaction. Interprefaction forms the basic element of Freud’s scientistic rhetoric and the diverse historical legends which he wove around his so-called ‘discoveries’.”

PERRRVERRRTIIIDO: “Why did Freud feel the need to rewrite history so as to imply that his patients had spontaneously volunteered their memories? Paradoxically, the fact that they didn’t recall the events in question would have fitted in better with his subsequent theory of repression. But not to have done so would have laid himself completely open to the charge of suggestion. To concede this here would be to raise the question whether the same was not true of his later theories of neurosis, obtained through the same ‘analytic’ method? Hence it was critical for Freud to conceal the fact that it was he who had speculated, imagined these scenes of sodomy, sadism, fetishism, analingus and fellatio, and taken them to be real, under the influence of his theoretical presuppositions of the moment.

At the same time, through transforming his own hypotheses and conjectures into the ‘communications’ of his patients, Freud was able to wash his hands of this whole affair, as the onus of responsibility lay with his patients. His error had simply been one of having trusted their bona fides too much and hence having allowed himself to have been led astray by them. It also enabled him to give body and reality to his speculations, despite their erroneous character. With the seduction theory, Freud had put his scientific reputation on the line, and had failed.”

Should we then reduce the Freudian interprefaction of fantasies to a deception, to an effect of pure rhetoric? This is the perspective of a number of ‘revisionist’ scholars, such as Frank Cioffi, Han Israëls, Allen Esterson and Frederick Crews, for whom the account of the discovery of unconscious fantasies is a historical mystification which rests on nothing. From this perspective, the Freudian legend took hold because of our belief in the unconscious, which itself was a ruse of the great sophist. Hence the task of the historian should be one of unmasking the vacuity of Freud’s accounts, and with this of psychoanalysis itself. However, such a perspective, whilst unmasking Freud’s theories, still partakes of a similar positivism.”

Individuals continue to confess their fantasies, to rescript their lives in terms of Oedipal conflicts, or to recover repressed memories of infantile sexual abuse, and practitioners continue to conduct their trade in good faith. Is this simply due to human, all too human credulity (‘mundus vultus decepit’)?”

Or because psychoanalysts have maintained a still powerful authoritative position in the media, health services and human sciences? Such a perspective would be too simple, and would also fail to account for the success of other psychological theories and other psychotherapeutic systems which have also flourished.”

Psychoanalysis can no longer be dismissed as a fad; it has risen to the dignity of a fashion, and possesses all that moral authority and intellectual finality which we associate with a particular pattern of hats or whiskers . . . But in any case, a theory is only a thought, while a fashion is a fact. If certain things have really taken hold of the centres of civilization, they play quite as much a part in history whether their ultimate origin is a misapprehension or not.”

Chesterton

Individuals respond to the interpretations of their analysts and suggestive effects of cultural milieux, and many have rescripted their lives on this basis. As a result, new realities have been fashioned. In other words, there is a becoming-fact of fiction or legend becoming a fact, which escapes the simple opposition of true or false, of the given or constructed, of the real and illusory.”

Suddenly, the past was no longer the same; innocent memories of childhood were transformed into ‘screen-memories’ for more embarrassing or sinister events. Dreams could become confirmations of new realities, and symptoms could take on new significations. Patients themselves could take on the task of reinterpreting their lives through a previously unremembered traumatic event which seemed to offer the hope of explanation and liberation. Hence it is not surprising that scenes of seduction would emerge, just as Freud predicted.”

ATINGIMOS PERIGOSOS CONTORNOS BAUDRILLARDIANOS! “The patients reproduced traumatic ‘reminiscences’ between 1889 and 1895, then scenes of infantile sexual abuse between 1896 and 1897, and then they stopped, once Freud asked them instead to produce Oedipal fantasies or memories of ‘primal scenes’. Each time, a new reality was produced, with its own rules and characteristics. Had other hypotheses and theoretical demands been given, other psychological realities and therapeutic worlds may have resulted – which was exactly what took place at the turn of the century in the myriad other schools. Like many other psychotherapies and psychologies, psychoanalysis was an ontology-making practice, which recreated the world in its image.”

ONDE ESTÁ O SEU COMPLEXO? ESTARIA NO MESMO LUGAR QUE O MEU? “If a dream of mine were analysed by Freud he would doubtless unearth some sexual complex, whilst Jung, with the same dream, would discover some ‘prospective and teleological function,’ and Adler would find the ‘will to power, the masculine protest.’ This I think is sufficient proof that the result is due to the psychoanalyst and that the dream-interpretation is the via regia to the analyst’s unconscious.” Wohlgemuth

Depending upon the point of view of the analyst, the patients of each school seem to bring up precisely the kind of phenomenological data which confirm the theories and interpretations of their analysts! Thus each theory tends to be self-validating. Freudians elicit material about the Oedipus Complex and castration anxiety, Jungians about archetypes, Rankian about separation anxiety, Adlerians about masculine strivings and feelings of inferiority, Horneyites about idealized images, Sullivanians about disturbed relationships, etc.”

Judd Marmor

It is as if Descartes’ famous ‘evil genius’ really existed and self-confirmed all the theories of dynamic psychiatry.”

Ellenberger

As the participants agree to play the game and respect the rules and the contract, they make it real. At a structural level, the same holds true for psychoanalysis and other forms of psychotherapy. These consensual practices do not reflect the world, they recreate a segment of it. There is nothing wrong with that as long as protagonists do not seek to impose their world on those who never signed up for it and who don’t accept it.”

The examples which we have considered so far concern cases where both parties have taken on board the constructions and interpretations of the analyst, and have remade the world and rewritten personal history on this basis. But what of cases in which one of the parties rejects the interpretations and even refuses to join in the further game of ‘transference resistance’?”

If colleagues did not accept his theories, it was because they repressed sexuality (Breuer, and German psychiatry as a whole), because they were perverse (Stekel), neurotic (Rank), paranoiac (Fliess, Adler, Ferenczi), on the edge of psychosis (Jung) or in a psychiatric condition (Rank again).”

Breuer hadn’t mentioned his patient’s very painful neuralgia in his 1895 case history, nor the morphine addiction that had resulted from his efforts to calm her convulsions. Nevertheless, the neuralgias figured prominently among the symptoms that he and Freud, in their ‘Preliminary communication’, claimed to have been able to trace back to traumas.”

There is then a certain untrustworthiness about all these earlier cases of Freud. Thus again, the famous first case that he had with Breuer, which has been so much spoken about as an example of a brilliant therapeutic success, was in reality nothing of the kind. Freud told me that he was called in to see the woman the same night that Breuer had seen her for the last time, and that she was in a bad hysterical attack, due to the breaking off of the transference.”

Jung

To Jung, to Marie Bonaparte, to Stefan Zweig and, it seems, to many other colleagues, Freud appears to have related an even more fabulous and explosive story than that of Anna O.’s supposed ‘transferential love’ for Breuer.”

Eitingon [talvez o maior verme da burocracia da IPA] provided a critical revision of Breuer’s case history in which he emphasised its pre-psychoanalytic character, that is to say its incompleteness. Breuer had insisted on the ‘asexual’ character of Anna O.’s symptomology; Eitingon, though, retranslating Breuer’s report in the ‘language of psychoanalysis’, had no difficulty recognising the sexuality within it: Anna O., at the bedside of her ailing father, had nourished incestuous fantasies, as well as a fantasy of pregnancy which she subsequently repressed and transferred onto Breuer, who was transformed into a substitute for her dead father.”

Even Kurt Eissler, at the end of a life dedicated to defending Freud’s probity and moral rectitude against his detractors, was forced to recognise this fact, speaking in this regard of a ‘hardly believable derailment’ by his hero.” Depois de tantas entrevistas nos anos 50, qualquer um arregraria de seu cargo na fascistolândia.

Freud acted here in a way that is in contrast to his usual fidelity of character: he was ungrateful, indiscreet, and slanderous.”

K.E., bancando o ingênuo.

I am one of the rare members of Bertha Pappenheim’s close family circle who is still living and I have the duty as her executor to speak in the name of the family and to establish that the family is not capable of an inexcusable lack of piety to authorise the lifting of a medical secret which Bertha had guarded during her life. But much worse than the revelation of her name as such is the fact that Dr. Jones on p. 225 adds on his own account a completely superficial and misleading version of Bertha’s life after the conclusion of Dr. Breuer’s treatment. Instead of informing us how Bertha was finally cured and how, completely mentally reestablished, she led a new life of active social work, he gives the impression that she was never cured and that her social activity and even her piety were another phase of the development of her illness . . . Anyone who has known Bertha Pappenheim during the decades which followed will regard this attempt at interpretation on the part of a man who never knew her personally as defamation.”

Paul Homburger

3. CASE HISTORIES

In this sense, we can well say that Freud’s ‘case histories’ (Krankengeschichten) are no less mythical than the fabulous ‘history of the psychoanalytic movement’ narrated in his autobiographical writings or the history of humanity described in his phylogenetic and anthropological fictions. No matter where we look, we find the same rewriting of history, the same narrativising of arbitrary interpretations, the same transformation of hypotheses into facts.”

If the final criterion for the fiction proposed by the therapist is that the patient accept (veri-fy) it, why insist on perpetrating Freudian fictions in accordance with psychoanalytic theory as opposed to any others? Why the inevitable interpretation of the patient’s biography in terms of desire, repression, resistance or transference – and not, let’s say, in terms of class struggle, astrological constellations, the evil eye, diet or psychopharmacology?”

There is nothing inherently wrong with this (after all, the therapist has to start from somewhere), but we at least need to recognise that little has fundamentally changed since Freud’s more authoritarian and ‘suggestive’ psychoanalysis, in which the patient was indoctrinated.”

Freud was not an excellent psychoanalytic technician . . . First of all, he had practised suggestion for too long not to have retained certain reflexes. When he was persuaded of a truth, he wasted little time in awakening it in his patient’s mind; he wanted to quickly convince him, and because of this, he talked too much. Secondly, one rapidly sensed the theoretical question with which he was preoccupied, because he often developed at length new points of view that he was in the process of clarifying in his own mind. It was beneficial for the mind, but not always to the treatment.”

Raymond de Saussure, um dos analisandos de Freud!

He was much more interested in the work in general, than in me, as a person. He was interested in the translations (for the Collected Papers). He was interested in the Verlag (blotted out) and he would as soon as one came in be quite prepared to show me a German letter and discuss it with me, you see, and argue, and that sort of thing. Well, from my point of view now it is completely impossible to see it as an analysis! . . . I was also frustrated and deprived because he practically devoted the whole session to business.”

Joan Riviere

Whether the patient chooses to collaborate with the analyst or, on the contrary, resist his interpretations, the fact remains that everything originates from the theory informing these interpretations – no matter if it be the ‘ready-made’ theory inherited by Freud’s successors or else, as in the case of the founder himself, hypotheses and speculations tried out on patients. We thus have the right to wonder, as Albert Moll was already doing in 1909, if the case histories are actually at the core of the theory or if it isn’t rather the inverse.”

The Freudian legend, as we have seen, exists to bolster and give credibility to this constantly reaffirmed, positivistic thesis: the theory (the meta-psychology) comes after the observation or, at the least, it never interferes with it. (…) It is this impartial observation, the fundamental cornerstone of psychoanalysis, that case histories are supposed to represent for those not present at the analysis, just like, say, the Royal Society’s seventeenth century Philosophical Transactions or the modern reports we make of experiments today. These documents take the place of what happened in the analyst’s office; they report to the public the psychical ‘events’ brought to light during analysis – and the theory subsequently attempts, somehow or other, to make sense of these events. We immediately see the enormous role these case histories play in the official epistemology of Freudianism, inasmuch as they are equated with the analytical experience itself. They are, as Kurt Eissler proudly declared, ‘the pillars on which psychoanalysis as an empirical science rests’. To take this declaration seriously, though, is to admit that the entire metapsychological edifice rests on a handful of cases that were observed and described by Freud himself: Dora, the Rat Man, the Wolf Man, the Homosexual (we hesitate to add Little Hans to this extremely short list, because, with the exception of one session with Freud, his analysis was conducted entirely by his father).”

This situation is almost unique: in perhaps no other field has so great a body of theory been built upon such a small public record of raw data.”

Michael Sherwood

What is problematic about Freud’s observations is the fact that he was the only one who had access to them, contrary to the demands of publicity which have characterised science since the seventeenth century. As Steven Shapin has shown, this demand is an entirely integral aspect of the ‘Scientific Revolution’, not to mention the modern sciences among which psychoanalysis is supposedly situated.”

Thus, even during Freud’s time, any doctor or researcher could attend Charcot’s patient demonstrations or Bernheim’s hypnosis sessions, both to verify the authenticity of the phenomena they described, and to train in their techniques. It was after a visit to the Salpêtrière, for example, that Delboeuf became convinced of the artefactual nature of Charcot’s grande hystérie and grand hypnotisme. Likewise, it was after their return from a visit to Bernheim’s clinic in Nancy that Forel, Freud and several others began practising ‘suggestive psychotherapy’ in their clinics or private offices.”

This is especially true at the Burghölzli clinic, where psychoanalysis, as we have seen, was taught just like any other medical technique. Researchers who came there for an internship could have on-the-job training in the new techniques by witnessing analytic interviews with patients, by undergoing analysis with Jung, Riklin or Maeder, or again by collectively analysing their dreams and slips of the tongue during the meals they took together.” “Again: in 1909 the title of Jung’s lectures for the summer semester was ‘Course in Psychotherapy with Demonstrations’, making clear the open nature of the teaching being done in Zurich.”

He was my first instructor in the practice of psychoanalysis and I used to be present during his treatment of a case.”

Jones sobre Otto Gross

It will be remarked that here Freud speaks of the necessity of hiding his patients’ identities from the public, which is an entirely legitimate concern. But why expand this embargo to include those colleagues bound by professional secrecy? It’s one thing to protect a patient’s privacy from the public; it’s something else to shield their analyses from any peer evaluation or ‘case presentation’. No one, in fact, would push the principle of medical confidentiality to such an extreme, and apply it in such a rigid manner, as Freud and his successors did. Psychoanalysis is a strange, confidential science, in the sense that the direct and public presentation of the matter of fact is quite literally forbidden, tabooed and scandalised. From this point of view, Freud’s private office was indeed closer to the laboratory of the ancient alchemists, where a ‘secret art’ was practised, than to the open and transparent space of the modern laboratory.”

An examination of the list of Freud’s technical writings . . . will show that after the publication of the Studies on Hysteria in 1895, apart from two very sketchy accounts dating from 1903 and 1904, he published no general description of his technique for more than 15 years . . . The relative paucity of Freud’s writings on technique, as well as his hesitations and delays over their production, suggests that there was some feeling of reluctance on his part to publish this kind of material. And this, indeed, seems to have been the case, for a variety of reasons . . . Behind all his discussions of technique, however, Freud never ceased to insist that a proper mastery of the subject could only be acquired from clinical experience and not from books. Clinical experience with patients, no doubt, but, above all, clinical experience from the analyst’s own analysis.”

Strachey

Even today, analysts in training learn psychoanalysis not by observing a senior practitioner’s analyses, but by studying Freud’s case studies, and by making a didactic analysis with an analyst who learned the same way. As a result, climbing back up the chain we always find ourselves with Freud and his canonical case histories – endlessly copied and ‘confirmed’ by successive generations of analysands/analysts.”

Freud, Jones thus tells us, was a man of ‘absolute honesty’ and ‘flawless integrity’; a man who was ready to sacrifice friendships and theories upon the altar of Science. (Jones, with some difficulty, concedes that the murky SwobodaWeininger scandal, in which Fliess caught Freud red-handed in a lie, was the exception which proved the rule: ‘It was perhaps the only occasion in Freud’s life when he was for a moment not completely straightforward.’)”

As Lacan might have said: the Freudian field is structured by a symbolic pact with the founding Father, whose Word, which his sons constantly return to, is the sole guarantor of their practice. This is what explains, for example, why the question of knowing whether Freud cheated on his wife with his sister-in-law is so significant for psychoanalysts.¹”

¹ “See Maciejewski (2006) for the reportage of Freud’s signing into a room at Hotel Schweizerhaus in Maloja, Switzerland, in August 1898 with his sister-in-law as ‘Mr and Mrs Freud’.”

Freud’s case studies are long, complex and, above all, well written. While the ‘observations’ of a Bernheim or even a Janet limit themselves to transmitting events in a quasi-telegraphic style, Freud tells us actual stories, using all the narrative resources available to the fiction writer (some of which we will take a look at later on).”

Freud was quite extraordinarily inaccurate about details. He seems to have had a delusion that he possessed a ‘photographic memory’. Actually . . . he constantly contradicts himself over details of fact. When we did the case histories (for the Collected Papers) we sent him a long list of these – most of which he then put right in the Gesammelte Schriften and later editions.”

Strachey a Jones

It is a theory supported by itself: a celibate speculative machine producing, with its hypotheses and ‘constructions’, its own reality. Whatever he might claim, Freud never ‘observed’ the unconscious or repression anymore than he ‘discovered’ the Oedipus complex, infantile sexuality or the meaning of dreams. He only wagered that they existed, acting ‘as if ’ these conjectures were real and then asking his patients to confirm them.”

He thought that just as Kant postulated the thing in itself behind the phenomenal world, so he himself postulated the unconscious behind the conscious that is accessible to our experience, but that can never be directly experienced.” Binswanger, elogiando Freud, ao meu ver, já que pelo menos ele entendeu algo de Kant!

who ever said that Ida loved Mr K.? Only Freud. It is obvious that Freud’s interesting ‘psychological problem’ would instantly vanish if he consented to abandon his hypothesis instead of projecting it onto Ida’s unconscious – in spite of her protests.”

It is important to note the great pains taken by Freud not to specify the extent to which he has ‘supplemented’ the material provided by Ida – and for good reason: not only is the ‘primal scene’ his own supposition, but furthermore Ida ‘denied flatly’ having the slightest memory of masturbating before the age of 8, or having been in love with her father. Even if we keep her memories of the mountain excursion in mind, we are nonetheless led to the conclusion that Ida’s contribution to Freud’s case history was quite minimal. The rest is pure speculation on Freud’s part; however, he narrates all of this as if the events had actually occurred in Ida’s mind. So how, under these conditions, is the reader to know the difference?”

The examples we have cited to this point all have one thing in common: they systematically confuse the limits between the analyst’s heuristic hypotheses and the ‘psychical reality’ of the person on the couch. What was initially an idea of Freud’s is, in the end, presented as the patient’s unconscious or latent thought, in such a manner that we no longer know who thinks what. Everything, in fact, proceeds as if Freud were reading into the thoughts of others; or, more precisely, as if he were reading them for us.”

Just like Balzac or Stendhal, he knows the hidden motives behind their actions, and he even has access to thoughts and feelings that they themselves are hardly aware of, or else refuse to acknowledge. But while the omniscient narrator of classic novels takes centre stage, often intervening with conspicuous commentary or irony, Freud constantly tries to efface himself as narrator in order better to create the illusion of having immediate access to the thoughts of his ‘characters’ (which, literarily speaking, actually places him in the company of such realist novelists as Flaubert, Zola and Henry James).” “The reader, who is asked to suspend his disbelief, now has the impression of directly witnessing the patient’s inner life.”

Most of the time, Freud carefully avoids stating explicitly that he cites statements made by the patient. More prudently, he prefers to remain in the ambiguous zone of ‘free indirect style’ so dear to realist novelists, which has the precise effect of confounding quotation and narration, direct discourse and indirect discourse. Instead of writing in the mode of oratio recta: (Dora said:) ‘I remember how much Papa had exerted himself that night with mother’, or else in the mode of oratio obliqua: ‘Dora remembered that her father had exerted himself a great deal that night with her mother’, he writes, like a novelist narrating the inner thoughts of a character: ‘Then came the recollection of how much he had exerted himself with Mummy that night.’

To those, like Max Scharnberg or Allen Esterson, who would accuse him of deceitfully presenting his interpretations as if they were the actual accounts given by his patients, he could always reply that he did nothing of the sort: these critics were adopting an extremely literal and legalistic reading of what is, in fact, only literary licence. Flaubert’s trial, it has been said, would never have taken place if the authorities had had enough literary sense to understand that Madame Bovary’s immorality was that of his character Emma’s thoughts, narrated in free indirect style, and not those of the author-narrator Flaubert. Likewise and conversely, Freud would be right to argue, from a strictly grammatical point of view, that he never explicitly attributed his own thoughts to his patients.”

is it his fault if his readers take at face value what he, the conscientious scientist, was merely suggesting?”

Why did Freud engage in this retelling? And why did he so forcefully maintain that Lanzer owed the money to the imaginary young woman at the post office, rather than to Lieutenant Engel? We needn’t look very far to find the answer. In the section titled ‘The paternal complex and the solution to the rat idea’, Freud explains that the story of the anonymous Captain had revived in Lanzer’s unconscious his identification with his father.”

Já estou de saco cheio dessa história do Homem dos Ratos. Os psicanalistas podem enfiá-la dolorosamente no cu se quiserem!

Jung, clearly, was hoping that Freud would finally provide the detailed description of a completed analysis that everyone had been waiting for. Freud, who, surprisingly, seems to have been short on completed analyses (in 1908!), decided at the last moment to give a lecture on Lanzer, despite the fact that this latest analysis wasn’t ‘finished’.”

This case also provided Freud with a felicitous opportunity to present a ‘defence and illustration’ of his theory of obsessional neurosis, which Janet had criticised in his monumental work Obsessions and Psychasthenia. Thus, given the stakes, it was urgent that Freud ‘finish’ Lanzer’s analysis.”

Sergius Constantinovitch Pankejeff, who received money from the Sigmund Freud Archives, and around whom Kurt Eissler and Muriel Gardiner had established a tight sanitary cordon, seems to have been rather excited to be discovered by someone outside the International Psychoanalytic Association. Having gained his confidence, Obholzer succeeded in convincing him to agree to a series of interviews, despite pressure exerted on him by Eissler and Gardiner to deny her request.”

Not so, Pankejeff retorted. Sixty years after his first analysis with Freud, he was still suffering from obsessional ruminations and bouts of deep depression, despite the subsequent and almost constant analytic treatment he had received since then (after the war, he had been in successive analyses with Alfred von Winterstein, an unidentified female analyst (Eva Laible?) and Wilhelm Solms; to this ought to be added a stay at a psychoanalytic counselling clinic in 1955, as well as daily ‘analytically directed conversations’ with Kurt Eissler when the latter returned to Vienna during the summer).”

OBHOLZER: To get back to sexuality: Freud says somewhere that you preferred a certain position during intercourse, the one from behind…

PANKEJEFF: Well, that was no absolute, you know…

OBHOLZER: …that you enjoyed it less in other positions.

PANKEJEFF: But that also depends on the woman, how she is built. There are women where it is only possible from the front. That’s happened to me… It depends on whether the vagina is more toward the front or toward the rear.

OBHOLZER: I see. In any event, Freud writes, ‘He was walking through the village which formed part of their estate, when he saw a peasant girl kneeling by the pond and employed in washing clothes in it…’ He thought that you involuntarily fall in love when you come across something like that. And ‘even his final choice of object, which played such an important part in his life, is shown by its details (though they cannot be adduced here) to have been dependent upon the same condition…’

PANKEJEFF: That’s incorrect.

(…)

PANKEJEFF: With Therese, if you insist on details, the first coitus was that she sat on top of me.

OBHOLZER: That would be the exact opposite…”

Here again, protests from Pankejeff. Not only had his constipation never been cured, but it wasn’t even the reason he went to see Freud. It was actually Freud who had insisted that he undergo a second period of analysis, despite his desire to return to Odessa to save his fortune which was threatened by the Bolshevik Revolution.”

Pankejeff often told me that his first 4 years of analysis with Freud had helped him . . . The mistake he did was to go and see Freud again in 1919, because he agreed to resume the analysis in spite of the fact that he didn’t want to. He had paid a visit to Freud on his way to Freiburg, where his wife Theresa was staying with her dying daughter, and Freud persuaded him to come back from Freiburg to Vienna for a reanalysis. This was the ‘catastrophe’. The Wolfman always reproached Freud for this.”

Obholzer

In an academy filled with scepticism concerning the scientificity of psychology, and populated with semiotic, hermeneutic, post-structural and deconstructive literary theories, one can imagine the following retort:

So, you’ve picked apart some of the narrative strategies Freud uses in his case histories to support his positivistic rhetoric and create the illusion of an empirical science. But we’ve known for ages that Freud wasn’t a scientist, but a phenomenal man of letters, one of these writers who change the world by giving us a new language to describe it . . . Of course his case histories were novels! If not, how could he have worked out the incredible complexity of our deepest thoughts, their overdetermination, their signifying absurdity? We don’t go to the laboratory to provide an account of the ambiguity and ambivalence of desire – the desire that turns against itself or loses itself in the other – we do so with the pen of the great writer. Do we reproach Stendhal, Dostoievsky or Proust for not being scientists? Freud shouldn’t be measured against Copernicus or Darwin; rather, he should be measured against Dante, Shakespeare, and all these great narrators of the human soul. Come to speak of it, didn’t Freud receive the Goethe Prize?

This hermeneutical-narrativistic defence of Freud and psychoanalysis has become commonplace today, but it does come up against a stubborn fact: nothing irritated Freud so much as to be compared to a novelist.

A recent book by Havelock Ellis . . . includes an essay on ‘Psycho-Analysis in relation to sex.’ The aim of this essay is to show that the writings of the creator of analysis should be judged not as a piece of scientific work but as an artistic production. We cannot but regard this view as a fresh turn taken by resistance and as a repudiation of analysis, even though it is disguised in a friendly, indeed in too flattering a manner. We are inclined to meet it with a most decided contradiction.

F.”

In literature, psychoanalysis ran into a mirror: a strange and unnerving double.”

We have the right to analyze a poet’s work, but it is not right for the poet to make poetry out of our analyses.”

We must not confuse the darkness I am speaking of and that into which Freud asks his patients to descend. Freud burglarized some shabby apartments. He removed some mediocre pieces of furniture and erotic photographs. He never sanctified the abnormal as transcendence. He never paid tribute to the great disorders. He provided a confessional for the unfortunate . . . Freud’s key to dreams is incredibly naïve. Here, the simple christens itself as the complex. His sexual obsession was destined to seduce an idle society for which sex is its axis . . . Sexuality is not, we infer, without some role in it. Da Vinci and Michaelangelo proved it, but their secrets have nothing to do with Freud’s removals . . . Freud’s mistake was to have made our darkness into a storage unit that brings it into disrepute, and for having opened it when it is fathomless and can’t even be opened part way.”

Jean Cocteau

4. POLICING THE PAST

After Freud’s death on 23 September 1939, his heirs had to confront the question of how to deal with his literary remains. In keeping with his style, Freud had requested that all his papers be burnt after his death, but his widow could not bring herself to do this. What should one do with all these documents – leave them in an attic, place them in an archive or publish them? This question had already arisen when Freud’s letters to Fliess re-emerged and were purchased by Marie Bonaparte. As we have seen, she had acquired them on the express condition that they would not enter Freud’s possession and she had kept this promise, resisting Freud’s pressure to have them burnt.

Freud, when I wrote to him from Paris that Ida Fliess had sold his letters and that I acquired them from Reinhold Stahl, was very moved. He judged this act to be highly inimical on the part of Fliess’s widow. He was happy to know that at least the letters were in my hands, and not sent off to someplace in America where they would no doubt have been published immediately . . . Ida Fliess was determined that the letters not reach the hands of Freud.

Bonaparte

Whilst the letters did not fall into Freud’s hands, his family got hold of them and could decide what to do with them. As Freud had destroyed Fliess’ letters, there was no need for negotiations between two literary estates, as later happened with the Freud–Jung letters.”

It was finally decided to have Kris prepare an edition under the joint supervision of Anna Freud and Marie Bonaparte. Kris seemed well placed for this task, as a historian of art and a psychoanalyst trained by Anna Freud. Furthermore, he was married to the child analyst Marianne Rie, who had also been analysed by Anna Freud, and was the daughter of Freud’s old friend Oscar Rie and Melanie Bondy, the sister of Ida Fliess. Kris was clearly ‘one of the family’.”

Let’s just take . . . for instance the notion that life is regulated by rhythms, biorhythms and so on. Well, you can go right back to Charles Darwin’s The Descent of Man and find an elaborate discussion about why the gestation cycles of all higher vertebrates follow periods of either weeks or a month and always multiples of 7, 14 and 28 days. Darwin argued that this is simply an evolutionary consequence of our having evolved from some kind of invertebrate progenitor which lived in tidal zones, for in tidal zones the food cycles and therefore the reproductive cycles are dependent on the phases of the tides and therefore of the moon. Now, if Charles Darwin is taking this stuff seriously, why shouldn’t all of Fliess’s contemporaries?”

Sulloway

Ernst Kris was confronted with the problem of how to square the content of Freud’s letters to Fliess with the legend of the immaculate conception proposed by Freud in his public works. The simplest manner was to employ Freud’s private strategy of pathologising Fliess, and hence portraying his theories as the expression of his paranoia. How could Freud have possibly been influenced by such manifestly delirious speculations? (…) Kris even did some family research to try to get an authorised corroboration of his diagnoses from Fliess’ son Robert, who was his wife’s cousin. This did not prove to be difficult. Robert Fliess had turned against his father, notably after a ‘long conversation’ with Freud in 1929. He had been trained by Karl Abraham, and was now installed as a psychoanalyst in New York.”

It was only in 1985 when the complete letters were published that the scale of the censorship became fully apparent: of the 284 letters which Kris had at his disposal, only 168 escaped being totally eliminated, and of these only 29 were published intact. The others (including some of the accompanying manuscripts, such as ‘Manuscript C’) were shortened in differing proportions, often without indication. Nearly 2/3 of the letters were discarded. As James Strachey later confided to Max Schur with British understatement, ‘the censorship of Freud’s letters in the Anfänge was rather extreme’.”

One more: From the beginning I had the greatest pleasure in omitting the Eckstein case history. I do not believe that it will be missed by the reader and it seems to me that there is a long series of considerations against it.”

Anna

To Fliess, Freud described what transpired in his office in a raw manner. This makes the correspondence indispensable for reconstructing Freud’s practice at this time, notably during the period of the ‘seduction theory’. One can see how he threw ideas in the air and then ‘tested’ them on his patients, through insisting upon them until he had obtained the desired confirmation, and how he treated the slightest refusal as a ‘resistance’ to be conquered by all means possible.”

It was my intention to leave out everything which could give an impression of excessive intimacy, everything which the details and the extent of the nose and heart complaints draws out before the death of his father . . . Further, I have left out what gives the impression of wildness in the case histories . . . and what here and there is too intimate in connection with these abridgements . . . I also think that the abridgement must go further . . . I have no bad conscience with the abridgements which I now recommend to you. On the contrary, perhaps we will decide to be still more radical.”

Kris

Thus passages where Freud appeared to credit the possibility of a satanic sexual cult were omitted. Freud had been intrigued by the resemblance of the ‘scenes’ of perversion which he provoked in his patients and the accounts of diabolic debauchery extorted under torture by the judges in the Inquisition. Rather than being more circumspect concerning the ‘scenes’ of his patients, he ended by believing the veracity of the accounts of the poor ‘witches’, effectively taking sides with their torturers. Furthermore, he floated the hypothesis that the perverse acts which his patients had allegedly submitted to were part of a ritual practised by a secret satanic sect still active. Fliess was sceptical. As for Kris and Anna Freud, it was clear that the striking similarity between Freud’s therapy and the Inquisition would not go down well before the public.”

But why did the devil who took possession of the poor things invariably abuse them sexually and in a loathsome manner? Why are their confessions under torture so like the communications made by my patients in psychic treatment? . . . Eckstein has a scene where the diabolus sticks needles into her fingers and then places a candy on each drop of blood. As far as blood is concerned, you are completely without blame!”

F.

I am beginning to grasp an idea: it is as though in the perversions, of which hysteria is the negative, we have before us a remnant of a primeval sexual cult, which once was – perhaps still is – a religion in the Semitic East (Moloch, Astarte). Imagine, I obtained a scene about the circumcision of a girl. The cutting off of a piece of the labium minor (which is even shorter today), sucking up the blood, after which the child was given a piece of the skin to eat. This child, at age 13, once claimed that she could swallow a part of an earthworm and proceeded to do it. An operation you once performed was affected by a hemophilia that originated in this way . . . I dream, therefore, of a primeval devil religion with rites that continue to be carried on secretly, and understand the harsh therapy of the witches’ judges. Connecting links abound.”

F.

However, despite all the efforts of the censors, Freud’s letters to Fliess remained explosive. One could not conceal the fact that Freud had had an extremely intense friendship with Fliess. Furthermore, this relation appears more strange if one simultaneously depicts Fliess as a dangerous paranoiac: the further one tried to separate Freud from Fliess, the more pathological their intimacy appeared.”

It’s really a complete instance of folie à deux, with Freud in the unexpected role of hysterical partner to a paranoia.”

Strachey

The so-called Freudian ‘epistemological break’ was, quite literally, the product of the censors’ scissors.”

Anna Freud and Marie Bonaparte were strongly against any mention of a ‘neurosis’ of the founder, which risked giving weapons to the adversaries of psychoanalysis. So the official diagnosis remained one of organic cardiac symptoms.”

Even Schur had changed his opinion, as, after reading the letters, he ‘suddenly felt that he never really believed in the thrombosis of the 1890s’.” Outro médico merda e inepto!

The censor was now censored, and Kris removed references to Freud’s ‘feminine tendency’ and his various ‘neurotic’ symptoms, and only left a vague reference to his mood swings and the alternation of progress and resistance. Consequently, the reader remains in the dark as to precisely what Freud was cured of. The self-analysis, which Kris had brought to centre stage to provide a therapy for the errancy of the letters, now became a cure without an illness nor much in the way of discernable symptoms. The mystification of the origins of psychoanalysis was complete. It was only in 1966 that Max Schur discretely revealed some fragments from the unpublished parts of the correspondence (…) However, the myth of the immaculate self-analysis had already taken root and become embedded and enshrined in the literature of psychoanalysis and spread to other disciplines, including in figures as sophisticated as Derrida and Ricoeur. The censors had won. To this day, how many people bother to read the complete edition of the letters to Fliess?”

As we have seen, Freud had been profoundly allergic to any intrusion in his private life and his heirs shared this attitude, systematically refusing all cooperation with projects such as the fictional biography of Irving Stone, a Hollywood film planned by Anatole Litvak or the historical researches of Dr von Hattingberg of Baden-Baden.”

I do not see how a complete stranger like Hattingberg has the right to write a biography, how he can have the knowledge to do so. It seems to me that he had much better be left to his own devices, and perhaps he will [illegible] so little that he will drop his plan.”

Anna

However, this rigorously obstructionist attitude became untenable when unauthorised biographies and memoirs began to appear. These threatened to diminish Freud’s public image. In 1946 and 1947, two critical biographies of Freud appeared, from Emil Ludwig¹ and Helen Puner,² soon followed by other incursions into Freud’s private life. Anna Freud was outraged by these. She described Ludwig’s work as ‘labour of hate’, while that of Puner was ‘horrible’; Erik Erikson’s article on the Irma dream in The Interpretation of Dreams ‘literally turned her stomach’; Leslie Adams, a New York psychiatrist who had done researches on Freud’s youth, was a ‘full-time crank’; Joseph Wortis³ deserved being taken to court for having published his memoirs of his analysis with Freud, and so on.”

¹ “Emil Ludwig, who was known for his novelistic biographies and whose works were burned by the Nazis along with those of Freud, had been critiqued by the later in his New Introductory Lectures on Psychoanalysis, because he had the misfortune of interpreting the personality of Emperor William II with Adler’s theories. Ludwig conceived of his book on Freud as a response to Freud’s critique.”

² “Oliver Freud, Anna Freud’s brother, thought that Puner’s book wasn’t that bad and that the errors which it contained were attributable to the fact that she cited accounts by Jung, Stekel and Wittels (Oliver Freud to Ernest Jones, 4 December 1952).”

³ ‘I think Wortis perpetrated almost a crime, and since at least one letter by Freud was published in facsimile, The Sigmund Freud Copyrights, Ltd. may have a legal angle . . . it is my feeling that the President of the New York Society, or of the American Psychoanalytic Association, or of the International Psychoanalytic Association should do something . . . I think it is the duty of the psychoanalytic organizations to take a very strong stand . . .

P.S. Of course, people who understand such matters should decide here, in the United States, whether such a stand against the book may not give it additional publicity, and thus increase the harm’

(Kurt Eissler to Anna Freud, 7 February 1955, Anna Freud Collection, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC).

But who should write the true life of Freud? On October 1946, Jones was contacted by Leon Shimkin, the director of Simon & Schuster, who wanted to know if he was interested in writing a biography of Freud. Jones immediately contacted Anna Freud, who was ambivalent about this prospect. Jones had recently taken sides against her in the conflict with Melanie Klein. He had never truly been part of the ‘family’ and she was not sure how much she could trust him. So she suggested that Jones collaborated with Siegfried Bernfeld, an old friend of her youth in Vienna, thinking that Bernfeld could direct the project or at least control his collaborator. Moreover, Bernfeld was particularly qualified for this task, as, following his emigration to the United States, he had begun to undertake very detailed investigations with his wife Suzanne of Freud’s youth and the intellectual context of his early work.”

Confidentially: I am concerned about Jones’ contribution. In England – back in 1937 – Jones

made some remarks on Freud’s personality and life which shocked me, not only because they were made in a hostile and careless way at the dinner table but mainly because they reveal that Jones, at that time, lacked the kind of sympathy and reverence for Freud which is essential for an objective historian. I know that he doesn’t like me a bit and I doubt therefore whether he would be able to cooperate with me. I don’t like him either but I have sufficient appreciation of his contributions to psychoanalysis to be willing to try.”

Bernfeld

Several months later, however, Jones wrote a preface for Freud’s study The Question of Lay Analysis which did not please Anna Freud. The issue was one where Jones had disagreed with Freud, and he referred to Freud’s anti-medical prejudices. On 16 May, she asked Kris to inform Shimkin that she was considering withdrawing her agreement to Jones as Freud’s biographer. In reply, Shimkin proposed entrusting Bernfeld with the role, aided by Anna Freud herself. As she did not want to participate directly in it, she proposed instead a collaboration between Bernfeld and Kris, with Jones reduced to being an informer. Finally, in September, the publisher decided to offer Jones a contract for a volume of 300,000 words. The project appears to have lain fallow for two and a half years, until Jones wrote to Bernfeld on 23 March 1950 to ask for his collaboration, in line with the original project. Jones wondered how he could integrate the work in Bernfeld’s already published articles into his biography. Bernfeld, faithful to the promise which he had made to Anna Freud, reassured him on this point and offered to place his published and unpublished researches at Jones’ disposal.”

Bernfeld, obviously basing his work on the passage in The Interpretation of Dreams, succeeded in identifying the anonymous morphinomanic whom Freud claimed to have cured. It was Ernst von Fleischl-Marxow, a colleague and a friend of Freud who had used morphine to combat the extreme pain following the amputation of a finger. Exactly as Erlenmeyer had found in his own patients, Fleischl-Marxow developed a cocaine addiction thanks to Freud’s treatment. He died 6 years later, addicted to both morphine and cocaine. Bernfeld asked Jones if the Betrothal Letters shed further light on this episode. Jones confirmed that the letters contained ‘valuable and unexpected’ information on this subject, and added that he would plead Bernfeld’s case with Anna Freud, to enable him to consult at least this part of the correspondence.”

What a company they were. Meynert drank. Fleischl was a bad morphinomanic and I am afraid that Freud took more cocaine than he should though I am not mentioning that.”

Jones

The way Freud thrust the cocaine on everybody must have made him quite a menace; even Martha had to take it to bring some bloom into her cheeks! . . . He was only interested in the magical internal effects of the drug, of which he took too much himself. Even years later he and Fliess were always cocainising each other’s nose.”

Ironically, it was Jones, whom Anna Freud had considered too frail for the task, who survived Bernfeld, and who profited from Bernfeld’s research¹ in writing the official Freud biography.”

¹ “Ilse Grubrich-Simitis, who notes that the 1st volume of Jones’ biography is largely a rewriting of Bernfeld’s articles. She noted passages which Jones copied without attribution, and Bernfeld’s 2 letters of 1952 expressing his irritation in this regard”

From her house in Hampstead (now the location of the Freud Museum), she decided in a sovereign manner who could have access to what, which documents could be published or cited, and which events of her father’s life could be mentioned or rather should be omitted. Thus Jones was able to read complete correspondences and documents which were restricted for other researchers, in part or completely, for decades, and in some cases remain so: the complete letters to Fliess (published in 1985), the Betrothal Letters, the Secret Chronicle (accessible to researchers since 2000), the correspondences with Minna Bernays, Karl Abraham, Oskar Pfister [O PASTOR], Sándor Ferenczi, C.G. Jung, Max Eitingon and Abraham Brill, as well as the journals of Marie Bonaparte. Just like Kris with the Fliess letters, Jones submitted the chapters of his biography to Anna Freud for her approval and critique. Her censure sometimes concerned trivial as well as significant points. For example, Jones was instructed not to mention Freud’s chronic constipation. This was one of the rare points on which he disobeyed. He was interdicted from mentioning that Martha’s brother, Eli Bernays, had illegitimate children (his legitimate son, the famous publicist Eli Bernays [II.], threatened a law suit). In other letters, Anna Freud demanded that Jones should remove or modify passages on Abraham, and Pfister, and complained that Ferenczi ‘comes off badly’. However, in the main, she didn’t have to censor much, as Jones had already done the bulk of this. Much smarter in this regard than Bernfeld, he knew how to anticipate her desires and to avoid contentious issues or at least present them from the most favourable angle.

Jones’ biography was a brilliant dramatisation of the Freudian legend. As we have seen with his treatment of Bernfeld’s article on cocaine, Jones was past master in the art of utilising documents and accounts to which he alone had access to flesh out and confirm Freud’s accounts whilst eliding the contradictions. When Kris abridged the letters to Fliess, he deliberately cut their anecdotal aspects, rendering them ‘more arid’ and ‘austere’ than they actually were. By contrast, Jones did not hesitate to be a raconteur, embroidering the anecdotes narrated by Freud and adding more striking details. These embellishments never contradicted the master-narrative proposed by Freud and the troika of Ernst Kris, Anna Freud and Marie Bonaparte.”

In his edition of the letters to Fliess, Kris had systematically eliminated all the passages in which Freud rather viciously maligned Breuer, despite all the professional and financial assistance that his ex-friend had given him over the years. Jones, on the other hand, didn’t hesitate to point out the ingratitude and ‘bitterness’ of Freud’s comments – something he found difficult to explain. Better yet, he scrupulously quoted all the passages in which Breuer insisted on the role of sexuality in the neuroses, thereby contradicting what Freud had written about the resistance of his collaborator. But Jones also cited the less than flattering descriptions of Breuer in Freud’s letters: that of a ‘weak’ and indecisive man whose ‘pettifogging kind of censoriousness’ prevented him from fully assenting to the revolutionary theories of his young colleague. And above all, the major ‘leak’: Jones made public the fable of Anna O.’s hysterical childbirth which Freud, as we have seen, had been spreading in private to discredit Breuer and counter his objections to the exclusively sexual aetiology of the neuroses. Jones even gave the real name of Breuer’s patient, which he had discovered in the Betrothal Letters, and he claimed that one of these letters ‘contain substantially the same story’ that Freud had told him – which was false. For good measure, he added his own embellishments, claiming that Breuer, after fleeing the hysterical childbirth ‘in a cold sweat’, had departed the next day with his wife for Venice where they conceived a daughter who, ‘born in these curious circumstances’, was fated to commit suicide 60 years later in New York (absolutely nothing in this sensational story is true).

Just as with Bernfeld, Jones regularly sent drafts of his chapters to James Strachey, who was working on the volumes of the Standard Edition (this project, begun immediately after Freud’s death, can be considered the third pillar of psychoanalysis’ official history, after The Origins of Psychoanalysis and Jones’ biography).”

Breuer’s adventure. Freud told me the same story with a good deal of dramatic business. I remember very well his saying: ‘So he took up his hat and rushed from the house.’ – But I’ve always been in some doubt of whether this was a story that Breuer told Freud or whether it was what he inferred – a ‘construction’ in fact.”

Strachey a Jones, outubro de 1951 – sujeito esperto!

Strachey, quite perceptively, puts his finger on the oddities that we have already encountered: if Freud heard the story directly from Breuer, why would he have needed to ‘reconstruct’ it? Obviously, Strachey suspected Freud of having improperly presented, under the guise of historical fact, what was merely an interpretation. Jones, who knew perfectly well that this was the case – since he was able to use the letter to Martha as a means of comparison – nevertheless decided to stay the course.”

The nasty rumour started by Freud now became the official public version. Strachey, in a note appended to his translation of the Anna O. case, aligned himself with Jones, an example of the synchronisation between the biography and the ‘standard’ edition.”

In the same way, Jones also took up the theme of Freud’s ‘splendid isolation’ and the ‘boycotting’ of his work by his colleagues, systematically blowing out of proportion the negative reviews of his works, while treating the several positive reviews that he cited as courageous ‘exceptions’: Studies on Hysteria hadn’t been well received by the medical community, The Interpretation of Dreams had been greeted with ‘a most stupid and contemptuous review’ by Burckhardt, who had halted outright its sales in Vienna, and the Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality along with the case history of ‘Dora’ had caused their author to be ostracised from his profession.

Quite strangely, this rehashing of the puritanism which supposedly confronted the nascent psychoanalysis went hand in hand with Jones’ launching of a new myth, that of Freud’s puritanism.” “The creation of psychoanalysis had thus been literally immaculate and asexualised. As Bruno Bettelheim noted in regard to the first 2 volumes of the biography, Jones paradoxically ended up shielding Freud from all psychoanalysis.”

Speaking of Freud’s sister-in-law, who, for 42 years, was part of his household circle, Jones simply says, ‘There was no sexual attraction on either side.’ One must wonder about the ‘man Freud’, who traveled for long periods alone with this mature woman, roomed in hotels with her, but did not find her sexually attractive; one wonders even more how it was possible for this woman not to become sexually attractive to Freud.”

B.B.

Any person who had ever had the misfortune of being opposed to Freud at one point or another was systematically presented as a ‘case’, or else as having a personality deficiency”

Jones received the assistance of Lilla Veszy-Wagner – an analyst in training being analysed by Balint – who compiled and catalogued the contemporary literature of the period on psychoanalysis. It is clear, to judge from the abstracts which she had prepared for him, that he systematically discarded all the nuanced assessments of Freudian theory (Warda, Gaupp, Möbius, Binswanger, Näcke, Stern), while holding onto only the most negative formulations – which were made even more so by detaching them from any context: Spielmeyer described psychoanalysis as ‘mental masturbation’, Hoche claimed that it was ‘an evil method born of mystical tendencies’, Rieger saw a ‘simply gruesome old-wives’ psychiatry’, etc. Thus reduced to an exchange of epithets, the intense scientific controversy that had taken place around psychoanalysis was trivialised to the point of sinking into total insignificance.”

In January 1955, just as the 2nd volume was going to print, one of the lawyers for Hogarth Press, Macfarlane, sent Jones a list of around 60 ‘defamatory passages’ that he insisted be removed or modified in order to protect the publishing house against future lawsuits. Since British libel law did not protect the dead, Jones could keep these passages as they were if he succeeded in establishing that the persons concerned were deceased. Adler, Rank, Ferenczi were no longer alive, but what about Oppenheim, Ziehen, Collins, Vogt, etc.? Jones had already asked Lilla Veszy-Wagner to research Freud’s former adversaries.”

I don’t care when he died so long as I can be sure he is thoroughly dead now, since I am libeling him severely.”

J., o Arcanjo do Fraude

To Jones’ delight, most of the slandered parties turned out to be dead and buried. Those who remained were spoilsports. With regret, Jones was forced to remove a note on Gezá Roheim, which was ‘capable’, said the lawyer, ‘of an extremely uncomplimentary interpretation’. It was also necessary to tone down certain passages on Helen Puner and Adler’s biographer, Phyllis Bottome. Then there was Jung, about whom Jones had a long series of discussions with Peter Calvocoressi, one of the Hogarth Press directors.”

We now come to the much more tricky subject of Jung. Broadly speaking, there are 2 serious allegations against Jung which cannot stand: that he was anti-Semitic and that when he and Freud parted company there was not merely a parting of the ways but also an element of disloyalty or turpitude in Jung’s action”

Calvocoressi, carta

The expression: ‘Jung is crazy’ must come out. As I have already explained, the fact that this is Freud’s remark does not make it less defamatory or make us less liable to an action.”

Ele deve ter ficado calvo de preocupação com a verborréia do Arcanjo.

OS FÃS DE ANTIGAMENTE ERAM AINDA MAIS IMBECIS: “Jones, though, wasn’t ready to sacrifice these passages which he held particularly dear, and he thus negotiated tooth and nail. And if ‘Jung is cracked’ was used in place of ‘Jung is crazy’, would this be more acceptable? ‘National prejudice’, instead of ‘racial prejudice’? ‘Disagreeable look’, instead of ‘sour look’? Finally, Jones offered to accept all financial responsibility for the costs of a future lawsuit.” “In the end, Hogarth Press accepted this proposal, which allowed Jones to keep certain contentious passages. As Jones had predicted, Jung did not pursue any legal action, and thus the claims about him entered the public domain without the slightest protest.”

When Jones was writing his book on Freud, he never asked him (C.G.) anything about the early years when he and Freud were working together. As Freud and Ferenczi were dead C.G. was the only person who could have given him accurate information, and he could easily have done so. Jones was not there, and there were a number of errors in his book.”

Bennet, 1959

Jung was still alive, but this was not the case for Rank and Ferenczi, who could be easily assassinated post-mortem. Rank and Ferenczi, Jones recalled in the last volume of his biography, were both members of the famous Secret Committee created to defend psychoanalysis against doctrinal deviations (it was Ferenczi who had had the idea, even if Jones happily credited himself with its founding).”

On what basis did Jones make this impressive diagnosis? Had Rank and Ferenczi sunken into delirium? Had they been committed? Had they been hearing voices? Not at all: Ferenczi had died in 1933 of pernicious anaemia, while he was testing a new psychoanalytic technique (‘neo-catharsis’), and Rank, after his break with Freud, had become a prolific author, while also developing a form of short therapy (‘will therapy’).”

I saw Ferenczi during the last months of his life on many occasions, once or twice every week, and I never found him deluded, paranoid or homicidal. On the contrary, though he was physically incapacitated by his ataxia, mentally most of the time he was quite fresh and often discussed with me the various details of his controversy with Freud and his plan to revise some of his ideas published in his last papers . . . I saw him on the Sunday before his death and though he was very weak, his mind even then was completely clear.

Balint

As mentioned, I have received several letters from all over the world urging me to do something; the last being from Elma and Magda, Ferenczi’s step-daughters, who are, as you know, the legal owners of the Freud–Ferenczi correspondence, asking me to get either a rectification by you or to withdraw the permission to use his correspondence.”

Freud had thought so, therefore it was true. The Biography, as we see, was history as seen through the eyes of Freud, the ‘eyewitness’ of the unconscious”

This is a typically Stalinist type of re-writing history, whereby Stalinists assassinate the character of opponents by calling them spies and traitors. The Freudians do it by calling them ‘insane’.”

Erich Fromm

Publicly, Balint expressed his disagreement with Jones much more mutedly and prudently in a letter that was published in the International Journal of Psychoanalysis with a response from Jones (Balint 1958). Commenting on this exchange, Erich Fromm remarked that ‘if such a tortuous and submissive letter had been written by a personality of less stature than Balint or else to avoid serious consequences relating to life or liberty in a dictatorial system, that would be understandable. But . . . this only shows the intensity of the pressure that forbids any criticism, if not extremely mild, from a member of the organisation’ (Fromm 1970, 22).”

It is all there: the miraculous purity of the Founding Personage, the preordained diabolism of Judas (Jung), dazzling vistas of humanity redeemed with apocalyptic visions of perdition and death . . . The steadfast centre (Jones) fighting against the left deviationists (Glover), the right deviationists (Horney, Fromm), and against the unspeakable renegades whose deviations have led them on and on along the slippery path of treachery, until they ended up in the camp of the enemy (Adler, Jung). Yet somehow, nobody gets killed in all this – only character-assassinated. The psychoanalytic game seems to be a sort of unpolitical bolshevism without teeth.”

Perspicaz definição de Frank Knopfelmacher

No mention of the unbelievable erotic-analytic triangle of Ferenczi, Gizella Pálos¹ and her daughter Elma, to which Freud had played the role of family therapist. Nothing about the analysis of Anna Freud by her own father. Nothing about the suicides of Viktor Tausk and Herbert Silberer, which the analytic rumour attributed to their relationships with Freud. Nothing about the murder of Hermine von Hug-Hellmuth, the pioneer of child psychoanalysis, by her nephew-patient; and nothing either about the fact that the so-called A Young Girl’s Diary, which she had edited and Freud had glowingly prefaced, was in reality a complete fabrication.”

¹ Jones: “Balint makes life as complicated as he can. Now he has discovered a promise to Gisella Ferenczi that no one is to use the allusions to her for 50 years (as if I wanted to, or as if I didn’t know all about their problems!)”

In New York City alone, 15,000 copies were sold in the first two weeks. Everywhere, Jones’ work was acclaimed, and the glory of Sigmund Freud immediately spread throughout the world: from London to Sydney, passing through Paris and Frankfurt. The Freudian legend had finally penetrated the masses.”

What a splendid history of this great man could now be written if official psychoanalysis had not sealed the Freud archives with 2.500 of his letters for 50 years!”

Bettelheim

Thanks to the policy of retention practised by Anna Freud and the administrators of the Freud Archives, the Holy Scripture was, very literally, incontestable and irrefutable.”

I look forward to your book stopping all the impossible attempts at biography of my father which are in the air (and on paper) now.”

Anna Freud a Jones, 1952

The idea of an archive that brought together all the documents of the Freudian family seems to have taken shape in July 1950, in close connection with the abridged edition of the letters to Fliess and the preparations for the ‘true biography’.”

The idea rapidly took hold, because, in November of the same year, Kurt Eissler, in the name of Anna Freud, contacted Luther Evans, the Librarian of Congress, to inquire about the possibility of depositing the Freudian Archives at the American Library of Congress. One month later, Eissler informed Anna Freud that the articles of incorporation for the ‘Sigmund Freud Archives’, signed by Heinz Hartmann, Bertram Lewin, Ernst Kris, Herman Nunberg and himself, had been registered in the state of New York.”

We have submitted the statutes in preparation for setting up the Archives as a registered company in the state of New York, and a contract is going to be signed with the Library of Congress that will allow the Archives to deposit all the assembled documents in the Library’s vaults. The board of directors will have the right to determine who can access the documents and at what date. Consequently, any possibility of indiscretion has been ruled out”

Primeiro secretário das Vontades dos Fraudadores (família dos), sr. Eissler.

Bernfeld, disappointed that his proposition had not been accepted, warned against the dangers of not processing the documents before depositing them at the Library of Congress.”

(LEEENTAMENTE) PAGANDO TODO O DÉBITO QUE DEVE AO MUNDO

The plan you describe in your letter of 13 January naturally has my approval, since it conforms to one of the alternatives I suggested . . . I don’t like the idea of assembling letters and sending them unprocessed to the Library of Congress. I understand the advantages of this procedure. But I think that it should only be used as a last resort and it would be better not to make things easy for donors wishing to lock them up and bury them in Washington. I know enough about Freud as a letter writer to understand that many of his correspondents would prefer to keep secret some of his blunt remarks regarding them and their colleagues. It’s mostly excessive sensitivity, but at times there is, in fact, food for devastating gossip . . . If the Archives come to fruition, they are probably going to suck up all these documents and keep them sealed for an undetermined duration. And this is a point, in my opinion, that deserves serious reflection by the Directors of the Archives; they shouldn’t begin to assemble the documents before deciding on a policy that reduces this danger.”

Eissler, a young analyst trained by August Aichhorn, was simply an executor of Miss Freud’s wishes – he had sent her a copy of Bernfeld’s first letter and was awaiting her instructions.”

Following up on my indiscretion, I am sending you a copy of another letter from Bernfeld . . .” Tão caladinho na entrevista ao Reich, ninguém podia imaginar… Aliás, imaginar todos podem, desde que se trata de um psicanalista – e da alta cúpula da IPA, ainda por cima!

Broadly speaking, the board of directors will stipulate a longer duration than the donor has intended, in order to prevent any possibility of an embarrassing situation in the future.”

Porém, existe vida no século XXI, seus bastardos!

On 28 March, Eissler, somewhat ashamed, told Anna Freud that he had met Bernfeld in New York and that the latter had expressed his surprise that Anna, as she had formerly done, no longer responded to his letters and requests for information.”

The goal of the Freud Archives had never been to make the documents of Freudianism available to the public, as Luther Evans, the Librarian of Congress, undoubtedly believed when Eissler approached him. In reality, the Library of Congress and the American people had been duped. What Anna Freud and the Freudian Family sought, quite simply, was a safety deposit box where they could lock up the archives, their archives, and protect them from the curiosity of outsiders. If their choice was the Library of Congress, it was because the American government and its legendary bureaucracy presented, in this respect, extremely solid guarantees of reliability and security. Not to mention the fact that the costs of archiving and safekeeping the materials were entirely thrust upon the American taxpayers (…) Better yet, donations to the Library of Congress were tax-deductible, making for an excellent business, insofar as the ‘expert’ designated to appraise their value for the American Internal Revenue Service was none other than… Kurt Eissler.”

But it wasn’t simply the American taxpayers who were taken advantage of, but also, in many cases, the donors themselves. Even though certain donors were obviously in on the secret, many others undoubtedly believed that they were making a gift of their archives to a public entity, the Library of Congress, considering that the Library’s current ‘Freud Collection’ was initially called ‘The Sigmund Freud Archives’. As article 2 of the contract signed on 5 July 1951 between the Sigmund Freud Archives, Inc. and the Library of Congress,¹ the latter promised to ‘protect the identity of the donations by marking the name The Sigmund Freud Archives on all the publications and on the cartons containing other documents, and to administer these donations under the title The Sigmund Freud Archives. It must have been difficult, therefore, for the donors to distinguish between the ‘Sigmund Freud Archives’ of the Library of Congress and the ‘Sigmund Freud Archives, Inc.’ – all the more so since the paper in front of them proudly stated: ‘Conservator of the Archives: the Library of Congress’ (later changed to ‘Guardian and Proprietor of the Sigmund Freud Collection: the Library of Congress’).

¹ “Agreement between The Library of Congress and The Sigmund Freud Archives, Inc., 5 July 1951. We thank the Library of Congress for allowing us to consult this internal document pursuant to article 1917–3 of the Library of Congress Regulations.”

In reality, the donations were being made to the Sigmund Freud Archives, Inc., a private organisation which then became their legal owner and could thus impose any restrictions on access that it wished from the moment they were deposited at the Library of Congress (in the catalogues, we still read: ‘Donor: Sigmund Freud Archives’ or ‘Donor: Kurt Eissler’).”

To the British psychiatrist E.A. Bennet, who in 1972 asked if the Freud Archives would be interested in two letters that Freud had addressed to him, Eissler nonchalantly [sossegadamente] responded that it depended on the Library of Congress.” “These two letters, for which Bennet had not demanded any restrictions on access, were only made available to researchers in the year 2000.” Curiosamente porque a múmia aí (Eissler) morreu em 1999…

To the donors, then, the Archives passed themselves off as representatives of the Library of Congress and of the American people, in order, as Bernfeld said, to ‘suck up’ the documents and testimonials. To the Library of Congress, on the other hand, they passed themselves off as the representatives of donors and medical confidentiality, imposing restrictions on access, as well as arbitrary declassification dates, which the donors themselves had not often demanded.”

Eissler, Notes on His First Interview with Sergius Pankejeff in Vienna, 1952: He always has the idea that his Memoirs could be published and is rather disappointed, that this material will first be read by others in 200 years.” Em 2152 felizmente ninguém saberá o que foi a pseud(o)análise nem quem foi S. Fraude. Aos de nossa geração, que gostariam de ver seus descendentes devolverem o dinheiro que tiraram de vítimas inocentes sem praticar nenhuma terapia em troca, só resta assaltar esse maldito cofre!

Eissler to the Pastor Oskar Pfister, 20 December 1951: When your report is opened in 150 years, I believe that it will no longer be able to cause even the slightest indiscretion.”

Eissler, Interview with Carl Gustav Jung, 29 August 1953: I believe that the historical development of depth psychology will at one time have a great interest, and your relation to Freud, your observations of Freud whom you knew in such an important phase, in such an important epoch, will very much interest historians, if there are still historians in 200 years /laughs/.”

Eissler to Bonaparte, 1 April 1960:¹ At The Library of Congress you would only see a row of boxes which concern The Sigmund Freud Archives. The boxes are filled with sealed envelopes and, since we have an agreement with The Library of Congress that the envelopes may be opened only after many years they would not be permitted to show you anything of their contents . . . if you plan to visit The Library of Congress solely out of your desire to see The Sigmund Freud Archives, I would strongly advise against it because, as I have said before, there is nothing to see other than a row of boxes.”

¹ Ótima data realmente…

MAIS OBSCUROS QUE OS ARQUIVOS X

Yes, the Freud Archives were very much a tomb, a crypt, where, as Bernfeld said, the radioactive waste of psychoanalysis’ history could be ‘buried’. Therefore, as we see with the X (formerly Z) series of the Sigmund Freud Collection, the slow process of declassification (we are almost tempted to say: of decontamination) only began in 1995, with the correspondence between Freud and Max Eitingon [crápula burocrata-mor], and will continue for the most part until 2057, when Eissler’s inteviews with Elsa Foges, Harry Freud, Oliver Freud, Judith Bernays Heller,¹ Clarence Oberndorf, Edoardo Weiss and the mysterious ‘Interviewee B’ are due to be released. In the 1990s one letter to Freud from an unidentified correspondent was restricted till 2113 (and not 2102, as the 1985 catalogue anticipated). Now, many such items do not even have a stipulated derestriction date, and are listed simply as ‘closed’.”

¹ “Eissler interviewed her three times – twice in 1952 and once in 1953. The respective derestriction dates are 2010, 2017 and 2057.”

Just think of the secrecy associated with the documents of the Freud Archives at the Library of Congress and the oddity of their dates of release. Some documents are sealed away until 2013, others until 2032, others until 2102, 2103, etc., and you wonder how they came up with these strange dates. If you look up the birth and death dates of the persons concerned, you are almost tempted to apply Fliessian periodicities of 23 and 28 to see what these numbers mean, because it is not 100 or 150 years from anybody’s death, it’s not 150 or 200 years from anybody’s birth – it’s just some weird number that someone thought up! It is totally arbitrary, but that is how censorship has always worked.”

Sulloway

In certain cases, the restrictions on access have been imposed despite the wishes expressed by the donors. As Peter Swales has noted, Eissler’s interview with Freud’s granddaughter, Sophie Freud, will not be available until the year 2017, even though she has declared herself, on several occasions, in favour of a complete and immediate opening of the Archives. Paul Roazen, likewise, relates how Eissler refused to let the psychoanalyst Helene Deutsch take a look at her own donation when she had wished to show it to Roazen.”

During my own research on Freud and his circle, I met numerous donors who were not only completely unaware that their donation was now locked away, but who also clearly disapproved of the secrecy Eissler was determined to maintain around Freud in order to protect him from the curiosity of independent historians.”

Roazen

Eissler executed the orders of Anna Freud, and Anna Freud continued a policy of dehistoricisation and narrative decontextualisation which had been her father’s – as, for example, when he burned his correspondences or destroyed his analysis notes. The important thing was to keep everyone else’s hands off the Freudian narrative and to rid it of all the parasitic ‘noises’ liable to cloud its message, in order to immunise Freud’s testimony – which is to say psychoanalytic theory – against all doubts and questions. Without this excessive dehistoricisation, psychoanalysis would never have succeeded in establishing itself as the Holy Scripture of psychotherapy, nor Freud as the Solitary Hero of the unconscious. The Archives’ censorship, so absurd at first glance, is absolutely essential to the system it and psychoanalysis’ legendary epistemology together constitute.”

CODA

Texts available to researchers and the general public had been carefully filtered and reformatted to present the image of Freud and psychoanalysis that the Freudian establishment wanted to promote.”

Even when Freud’s works were reread and reinterpreted in heterodox ways, it was always on the basis of the sanitised and dehistoricised version propagated by Anna Freud, Ernst Kris, Ernest Jones, James Strachey and Kurt Eissler. Lacan’s famous ‘return to Freud’ was simply a return to the version of Freud that they had canonised. The same goes for all the more recent hermeneutic, structuralist, narrativist, deconstructivist, feminist and post-modern reformulations of psychoanalysis. Despite their sophistication and their refusal of Freud’s positivism, the Freud which they interpreted/deconstructed/narritivised/fictionalised was always the same legendary Freud, dressed up in the new garments of the latest intellectual fashion.”

cuts in letters weren’t indicated, inconvenient facts were omitted, skeletons were hidden in closets, critics were silenced, the names of patients were disguised, recollections were sequestered, tendentious interpretations were presented as real events, calumnies and rumours were taken as facts. The mythification of the history of psychoanalysis gave it a simplicity which rendered it suitable for mass dissemination. At the same time, the formidable obstacles which confronted historians rendered a wholesale challenge of the legend impossible.”

To the extent to which psychoanalysis was placed at the centre and the origin of the critical developments in depth psychology, dynamic psychiatry and psychotherapy, psychoanalysis became everything – and at the same time nothing.” “Ninety years later, the situation has hardly changed: ‘any kind of popular or intuitive psychology’ is precisely what passes for psychoanalysis, whether it be in university seminars, specialist journals and magazines, or on television or the radio. However, it is precisely this confusion and the manner in which Freudians successfully exploited it to promote ‘psychoanalysis’ that significantly contributed to the success of the brand. If it appears to be everywhere, it is because so much has been arbitrarily Freudianised, franchised by psychoanalysis: slips, dreams, sex, mental illness, neurosis, psychotherapy, memory, biography, history, language, pedagogy and teaching, marital relations, politics.”

But if psychoanalysis is everything and nothing at the same time, what are we ultimately speaking about? Nothing – or nearly nothing: it is precisely because it has always been vague and floating, perfectly inconsistent, that psychoanalysis could propagate as it did and embed itself in a variety of ‘ecological niches’, to use Ian Hacking’s expression, in the most diverse array of environments. Being nothing in particular, psychoanalysis has functioned like Lévi-Strauss’ famous ‘floating signifier’: it is a ‘machine’, a ‘whatsit’, a ‘thingumajig’ which can serve to designate anything, an empty theory in which one can cram whatever one likes.”

The traumatic neuroses of the First World War appeared to have conclusively demonstrated that one could suffer from hysterical symptoms for non-sexual reasons. Freud then came up with the theories of the repetition compulsion and the death drive from the ever ready unconscious. Such radical theoretical shifts have often been cited in praise of Freud’s conscientious empiricism, but this is to confound falsificationist rigour with damage limitation. No ‘fact’ was likely to refute Freud’s theories, as he could adapt them to objections made to him, according to the exigencies of the moment, in continual shadow-boxing with his critics.”

Psychoanalysis has sprung many surprises on us, performed more than one volte-face before our indignant eyes. No sooner had we got used to the psychiatric quack who vehemently demonstrated the serpent of sex coiled round the root of all our actions, no sooner had we begun to feel honestly uneasy about our lurking complexes, than lo and behold the psychoanalytic gentlemen reappeared on the stage with a theory of pure psychology. The medical faculty, which was on hot bricks over the therapeutic innovations, heaved a sigh of relief as it watched the ground warming under the feet of the professional psychologists.”

D.H. Lawrence

In reality, as we have seen, psychoanalysis was riven from its inception by contradictory interpretations as to what psychological analysis/psychoanalysis/psychanalysis/psychosynthesis/free-psychoanalysis/individual-psychology/analytical-psychology were, and to wherein they differed. This situation has not ceased. (…) Under such conditions, how can one continue to speak of ‘psychoanalysis’, as if it were a matter of a coherent doctrine, organised around a series of clearly articulated theses, principles or methods? Psychoanalysis in the singular never existed. What is there in common between Freud’s theories and those of Rank, Ferenczi, Reich, Klein, Horney, Winnicott, Bion, Bowlby, Kohut, Kernberg, Lacan, Laplanche, Zizek or Kristeva?”

Whilst conceding that the theories of psychoanalytic metapsychology were finally nothing other than ‘articles of psychoanalytic faith’, Wallerstein [ex-presidente da IPA] nevertheless claimed that the Freudian field continued to present a unity at the level of clinical theory and the givens of the consulting room. However, his definition of the psychoanalytic clinic was so expansive and vague that it could be applied to many other forms of dynamic psychotherapy.”

Little by little, the puzzle is being reconstituted, forming portraits quite different from that fashioned by the censors and hagiographers. This is not to say that there is a consensus among historians – it is simply to note that the cumulative effect of their work has been to dismantle the monomyth. Today defenders of the legend have vigorously protested this, at times resorting to the old tactics which once served so well in the first Freudian wars (the pathologisation of adversaries, ad hominem attacks, etc.), but without the same success. Readers approaching Freud simply have a wealth of documentation and critical historical studies which simply wasn’t available in the 1970s and 1980s, together with an increasing number of studies which have demonstrated that Freud’s professional rivals, adversaries and former colleagues weren’t all the fools they were painted to be.”

EPÍLOGO BAUDRILLARDIANO: “The Freudian legend is being effaced before our eyes, and with it, psychoanalysis, to make way for other cultural fashions, other modes of therapeutic interaction, continuing and renewing the ancient ritual of patient–doctor encounter. We should hurry to study Psychoanalysis whilst we can, for we will soon no longer be able to discern its features – and for good reason: because it never was.”

NOTES

France has since witnessed no less than two other ‘guerres des psys’ on the occasion of the publication of The Black Book of Psychoanalysis (Meyer 2005) [breve no Seclusão], and of Michel Onfray’s The Twilight of an Idol. The Freudian Fabrication (Onfray 2010).

on the unreliability of Jung’s ‘memories’ recorded and edited by Aniela Jaffé, see Elms (1994)

Jones mentions that Freud had noted his dreams since his youth – none of the notebooks containing these survived Freud’s periodic destruction of his papers (Jones 1953, 351–3).”

Ernst Falzeder notes that Freud, irritated by Rank’s The Trauma of Birth, insinuated that he wouldn’t have written it if he had been analysed. Rank replied: ‘I have felt curiously touched by the fact that you, of all persons, suggest that I would not have adopted this concept had I been analyzed. This might well be so. But the question is whether this is a cause for regret. I, for one, can only consider myself lucky, after all the results I have seen with analyzed analysts’ (Rank to the former secret committee members, 20 December 1924, cited by Falzeder 1998, 147).” HAHAHA

The mythologisation of the relation between Freud and Jung has quite eclipsed that between Bleuler and Freud on the one hand and Bleuler and Jung on the other, with deleterious effects. In many crucial respects, the relationship and subsequent separation between Bleuler and Freud was more consequential for the subsequent history of psychoanalysis, and its separations from psychiatry, than that between Freud and Jung; second, the relationship and subsequent separation between Bleuler and Jung was more important for Jung than his relation with Freud; third, no account of the relation between Freud and Jung is complete without grasping the complex triangulations between them and Bleuler.”

Forel was French-Swiss, and wrote in French and German. His research was many-faceted, and he was well known for playing a key role in the formulation of the concept of the neurone, for his research on ants and on the sexual question, and for his militant anti-alcoholism. On Forel, see Shamdasani (2006).”

“‘Manfred Bleuler when I interviewed him told me that he hesitates to give copies to the Archives since he fears for Freud’s reputation in view of what Freud wrote to his father about Jung’ (Kurt Eissler, manuscript notes in the margin of the translation of a letter from Freud to Bleuler of 17 November 1912, Sigmund Freud Collection, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC).” Ora, se esse era o caso, ele devia justamente se apressar em enviar para o Arquivo!

For example, I read his article on the 13 cases of so-called traumatic hysteria and I asked him, tell me, Professor, are you sure that these people really told you the truth? How do you know that these traumas took place? He said to me (laughs): But these were good people! And I: Excuse me, but they are hysterics! . . . I was a psychiatrist . . . and I know what hysterics were capable of in this regard! But he denied this . . . He admitted nothing, nothing! Corrected nothing.

Jung, interview typescript of 29 August 1953 with Kurt Eissler, Sigmund Freud Collection, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, 17.”

Contrary to general opinion, the word psycho-analytical had been employed prior to Freud. In 1979, Kathleen Coburn noted that the term had been used by Coleridge in his notebooks (cited in Eng 1984, 463). Coleridge had written about the need for a psycho-analytical understanding. As Erling Eng noted, Coleridge understood this as what was ‘needed to recover the presence of Greek myth hidden with Renaissance epic verse, this for the sake of realizing a purified Christian Faith’ (ibid., 465). Whilst Coleridge’s diaries were not published till the twentieth century, the OED also notes a published use of the word in 1857 in Russell’s Magazine: ‘Poe chose . . . the psycho-analytical. His heroes are monstrous reflections of his own heart in its despair, not in its peace.’ Whether the word may have been in wider circulation has not yet been established.”

I do not recall Breuer’s exact words, but I do remember the vivid gestures and facial expressions with which he responded to my naive question of what his position was regarding Freud since the Studies. His look of downright pity and superiority, as well as the wave of his hand, a dismissal in the full sense of the word, left not the slightest doubt that in his opinion Freud had gone scientifically astray to such an extent that he could no longer be taken seriously, and hence it was better not to talk about him”

Binswanger 1957, 4.

Since the publication of the French edition of this book (Freud Inc., 2006), George Makari’s Revolution in Mind. The Creation of Psychoanalysis (2008) has appeared. This work is the most significant history of psychoanalysis to date and his analysis converges at a number of points with that developed here, particularly in this section [ch. 1] and chapters 6 and 7 of his book. Our main point of difference is with Makari’s argument that, after the first schisms, Freud did a volte-face from his prior authoritarian position, and thereafter maintained a relatively loose hold on the psychoanalytic movement [mito do velhinho cansado de tretas]. We would rather emphasize the fact that greater latitude developed regarding the range of permissible divergence on aspects of theory (in part necessitated by the damage limitation exercise vis-à-vis the work of figures such as Adler and Jung) only as long as the Freud legend and Freud’s fundamental authority remained unchallenged.”

Forel’s The Sexual Question (1905) appeared the same year as Freud’s Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality, and received far more attention and was widely translated. Forel also published a book on Ethical and Legal Conflicts of the Sexual Life Inside and Outside of Marriage (1909). Jung reviewed it favourably, noting: ‘The author introduces his book with the following words: The following pages are for the most part an attack, based on documentary material, on the hypocrisy, the dishonesty and cruelty of our present-day morality and our almost non-existent rights in matters of sexual life. From which it is apparent that this work is another contribution to the great social task to which Forel has already rendered such signal service’ (Jung 1909, CW 18, § 921).”

on the embeddedness of Freud’s work on dream in the history of the study of dreams, see the remarkable neglected study of Raymond de Saussure (1926), and Ellenberger (1970), 303–11; Kern (1975); and Shamdasani (2003a), section 2.”

Already in 1930 H.L. Hollingworth noted: ‘The modern psychoanalytic movement, and what is often referred to as the Freudian psychology, consists chiefly in an elaboration and application of Herbart’s doctrines, and their amplification with a wealth of clinical detail’ (Hollingworth, 1930, 48).”

See also Siegfried Bernfeld to Hans Ansbacher, 26 May 1952: ‘Freud belonged to the group of physicists and physiologists around Brücke, who prepared the way for the positivism of Mach and Avenarius.¹ He certainly knew the Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Philosophie. In the 1890s, Mach struck him . . . In one form or another positivism was unquestionably his natural mode of thinking’ (…) Freud mentions his reading of Mach’s The Analysis of Sensations in his letter to Fliess of 12 June 1900 (Freud 1985, 417).”

¹ “The philosopher Richard Avenarius was, along with Ernst Mach, one of the originators of empirico-criticism.”

It seems that Derrida confounded the positivistic critique of metaphysics (evinced in Freud) with its Heideggerian deconstruction.”

This only makes his abandonment of the seduction theory more enigmatic. Since he obtained ‘confirmations’ from his patients and could attribute the instances where he didn’t do so to resistance, what led him to repudiate his theory? Certainly not ‘adverse evidence’, as Grünbaum contends (1985, 117), because he couldn’t have had any (see Cioffi’s refutation of Grünbaum’s argument, 1988, 240–8). Neither the seduction theory nor its abandonment corresponded to the positivist model of ‘adaptation to facts’ (Mach).”

One could say of psychotherapeutic practices what William James said of religious experience in general, which he described as self-validating states of transformation: ‘No authority emanates from them which should make it a duty for those who stand outside of them to accept their revelations uncritically’ (James 1929 [1902], 327).”

Jones to Freud, 25 April 1913: ‘Jung’s recent conduct in America makes me think more than ever that he does not react like a normal man, and that he is mentally deranged to a serious extent; he produced quite a paranoiac impression on some of the Psa psychiatrists in Ward’s Island’

To take only a few examples from the era, Bernheim’s work (1980 [1891]) included 103 observations; the second volume of Janet’s book on psychasthenia (1903) had 236.”

O INDISCRETO

Indeed, one need only look at almost any correspondence between Freud and his disciples to be struck by the continual stream of indiscretions about his patients, as well as by his polemical use of confidences learned during analysis. Freud even publicised disparaging comments by one of his patients (Pastor Oskar Pfister) concerning Jung, his previous analyst: ‘The patient gave me this information quite spontaneously and I make use of his communication without asking his consent, since I cannot allow that a psycho-analytic technique has any right to claim the protection of medical discretion’ (Freud 1914a). To Poul Bjerre, Jung wrote: ‘In a breach of medical discretion, Freud has even made hostile use of a patient’s letter – a letter which the person concerned, whom I know very well, wrote in a moment of resistance against me’ (17 July 1914, Jung 1975). For the identification of Pfister, see the letter from Abraham to Freud of 16 July 1914 in the new, unexpurgated edition of their correspondence, which shows at which point the medical secret was shared among insiders: ‘I think Pf is completely unreliable. His letter quoted in History was written in opposition to Jung; with a change of attitude he goes back to Jung, and now back to you again!’ Even a loyal supporter like Jones complained in private of several analytic ‘indiscretions’ by Freud: ‘Here are a few more examples. Not to mention the Swoboda case which is different, there was an occasion when he related to Jekels (when in his analysis) the work on Napoleon on which I had been engaged for two years. Jekels immediately published it in such a good essay that I never wrote anything on the subject. Then Freud told me the nature of Stekel’s sexual perversion, which he should not have and which I have never repeated to anyone’ (Ernest Jones to Max Schur, 6 October 1955; Jones Papers, Archives of the British Psycho-Analytical Society). We wonder what Jones’ reaction would have been had he known of the 1953 interview granted by Joan Riviere to Kurt Eissler about her analysis with Freud – carefully kept under lock and key at the Library of Congress until its recent declassification: ‘Freud wanted to get out the emotional reaction to Jones . . . He then read me a letter from Jones which made some uncomplimentary remarks about me. And he expected me to get very angry. And I was merely hurt that Freud should take the attitude of [censored word]’ (Sigmund Freud Collection, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC).”

We know that Ida Bauer [caso Dora] terminated the treatment after Freud had tried once again to convince her of her love for Mr K.”

With her spasmodic cough, which, as is usual, was referred for its exciting stimulus to a tickling in her throat, she pictured to herself a scene of sexual gratification per os between the two people whose love-affair occupied her mind so incessantly. Her cough vanished a very short time after this tacitly accepted explanation – which fitted in very well with my view’ (Freud 1905c). The preceding lines established that Ida Bauer, far from having accepted Freud’s interpretation, had explicitly rejected it”

As Billig remarks, ‘it only takes 5 minutes to read aloud the longest of Freud’s reports of these 50-minute sessions. Thus, the bulk of the dialogue must be treated as being lost’ (1999, 58).”

Freud’s interpretation is in fact based on his theory of symbolic equivalence: money–excrement (Freud 1908b, 172–4; 1917b), which theory itself goes back to a series of associations elicited during the treatment of Oscar Fellner (‘Mr E’), in January 1897: ‘I read one day that the gold the devil gives his victims regularly turns into excrement; and the next day Mr E, who reports that his nurse had money deliria, suddenly told me (by way of Cagliostro – alchemist – Dukatenscheißer –one who defecates ducats–) that Louise’s money always was excrement’ (Freud 1985, 227). Here again, it’s unclear if these associations are Freud’s or Fellner’s.”

We see that Lacan’s structural interpretation takes no fewer liberties with Freud’s case history than Freud does with Lanzer’s account. In the end, we are left to wonder what exactly we are talking about.” Realmente o artigo O mito individual do neurótico é um negócio ATROZ! Confira passagens em: https://seclusao.art.blog/2020/12/23/el-mito-individual-del-neurotico-lacan/

Once again, we observe that Lacan’s narrative revisions are no less blatant than Freud’s: where exactly does Lacan find it that Lanzer’s father had been dismissed from the Army and that this was the reason for his marriage?”

According to recently declassified documents at the Library of Congress in Washington, DC, Kraepelin, with whom Pankejeff had been in treatment before going to see Freud, had diagnosed him as suffering from a manic-depressive state which was hereditary in nature (…) Pankejeff, after decades of analysis, came to the conclusion that it was Kraepelin and not Freud who correctly saw his case for what it was: ‘Ah, Kraepelin, he’s the only one who understood something about it!’ (typed interview with Kurt Eissler from 30 July 1954).”

Freud sem dúvida foi o melhor atrapalhapeuta/encosto de todos os tempos: “At the beginning of the analysis, Odessa was still under English control. This was not the only time that Freud put the analysis before Pankejeff’s personal wishes and plans: ‘But I remember, one time I wanted to go to Budapest for one or two days, but Freud didn’t let me go: There are many beautiful women in Budapest! you could fall in love with one of them while you’re there! “Freud had also forbidden Pankejeff from getting married and having children”

For an early and penetrating critique of the reductive confusion Freud implemented between hermeneutical understanding and the causal explanation proper to the natural sciences, see Jaspers (1973).”

My father maintained that he was born on the same day as Bismark (sic) – April 1, 1815. (…) So he died (…) on October 23/24, 1896; B. on July 30, 1898. B. survived him by 645 days = 23 × 28 + 1. The ‘1’ is no doubt due to my father’s error. Therefore the life difference is 23 × 28.”

F.

Strachey was the only member of the Freudian circle who disapproved of Anna Freud’s and Kris’ cuts: ‘I’ve just got hold of the Procter-Gregg translation of the Fliess letters into English in typescript. It contains a certain amount that was evidently cut out of the German edition subsequently. I confess that I’m shocked by some of the omissions (…) Unless Anna Freud proposes to burn the originals, they’re bound to come out in the end; and surely it’s better that they should while people are alive who can correct their effect’ (James Strachey to Ernest Jones, 1 October 1951, Jones Papers, Archives of the British Psycho-Analytical Society)”

In a letter to Strachey of 10/27/51, Jones noted that Freud arrived at Oedipus through accusing his father of incest: ‘And it is odd that he believes his own father seduced only his brother and some younger sisters, thus accounting for their hysteria, at a time when he was suffering from it badly himself ’ (Jones Papers).”

Immediately after the publication of his article, Schur tried to convince the Freud family to publish an unexpurgated edition of the letters and he seems to have had a favourable response from Anna Freud (Max Schur to James Strachey, 10 April 1967, Archives of the British Psycho-

Analytical Society; Max Schur to Ernst Freud, 5 June 1968, Sigmund Freud Copyrights, Wivenhoe). However, the idea got nowhere.”

ANA COBRINHA, SEU PROBLEMA ERAM AS MULHERES! “I don’t know how far her judgment can be trusted and how we can prevent her from putting the material to a wrong use, if she should want to do so . . . Does Suse Bernfeld really have the right, for example, to publish my father’s correspondence with Wagner-Jauregg?” “Anna Freud’s fears were baseless, as Suzanne Bernfeld continued to respond to Jones’ requests for information.”

In private, however, Jones didn’t fail to criticize the ‘Kris atrocities’ (Ernest Jones to James Strachey, 6 November 1951, Jones Papers, Archives of the British Psycho-Analytical Society) [Até ele tinha um coração!]. On 24 October 1951, Strachey had sent him a detailed critique of Kris’ argument, according to which the discovery of infantile sexuality was to have coincided with the self-analysis and the abandonment of the seduction theory: ‘My point is that the recognition of infantile sexuality as a normal activity – as distinct from the mere occurrence of abnormal sexual experiences – was only accepted by Freud gradually – over the years between 1897 and 1899’. [Another] response to Jones, 27 October 1951: ‘I have been too complacent about Kris’s pre-vision of the future, although it is a fascinating topic. Many of them [sic] are very nachträglich (ibid.).”

We will compare with the document entitled ‘Freud in Paris’ which Marie Bonaparte sent to Jones and in which she reported what Freud had said to her on 8 April 1928 about his 1885–6 stay in Paris: ‘Then Freud went, with his friend, into a café, and there, the friend invited 5 or 6 ~respectable~ women to their table. One, who had a suspicious efflorescence on her nose, prided herself on undressing in just seconds.’ Freud had added, it is true: ‘Everything with these ladies was limited to a few drinks’ (Jones Papers).”

“‘His wife was assuredly the only woman in Freud’s love life, and she came first before all other mortals.’ (Jones) Here, however, is what Helen Puner, who gained this information from dissidents like Jung and Stekel, had to say: ‘Early in their marriage he came to regard his wife with the same analytic detachment he regarded a neurotic symptom’ (Puner 1947, 136).”

As to Martha – here I have my doubts whether at the time I knew them she still was the ‘one and only’. As far as I could see it, he spent less and less time with her . . . there was so little left of the great love that I was quite surprised by Volume I Schur

To Ferenczi, who had developed the habit of exchanging kisses with his patients, he wrote: ‘Now I am assuredly not one of those who from prudishness or from consideration of bourgeois convention would condemn little erotic gratification of this kind’ (Freud and Ferenczi 2000, 479 [obviamente sendo falso em sua carta]).” Freud odiaria os brasileiros…

Rumours had circulated in Vienna about a liaison between Freud and Minna Bernays, which Jung later corroborated.

JUNG: This is a fact: the youngest sister made a giant transference and Freud was not insensible.

EISSLER: You mean, there was a liaison with the youngest sister?

JUNG: Oh, a liaison!? I don’t know to what extent!? But, my God, we know very well how it is, don’t we!?

The testimony of Max Graf, father of ‘Little Hans’, is just as ambiguous:

GRAF: I had the impression that there was something strange in the relationship with the sister-in-law . . . But as things weren’t very clear, I didn’t want to speak publicly about it . . .

EISSLER: Did he have sexual relations with her?

GRAF: I don’t believe so

These are the rumours that Jones surreptitiously evoked when he wrote: ‘Freud no doubt appreciated Minna Bernays’ conversation, but to say that she in any way replaced her sister in his affection is sheer nonsense’

OS PÂNDEGOS

In the unpublished version of Bennet’s notebooks, Jung told Bennet on 16 September 1959 that Jones never had any original ideas and never liked him. On 19 September, he noted that Jones was mistaken to claim that it was Freud and Ferenczi who had persuaded him to break his vow of abstinence from alcohol (required of all physicians at the Burghölzli) to drink wine in August 1909 (Jones 1955, 61), as he had already left the Burghölzli, and celebrated by going drinking (Bennet Papers, Swiss Federal Institute of Technology, Zurich). Alphonse Maeder recalled that on occasion, at a meeting of the Swiss Society of Psychiatry, ‘Bleuler made a violent storm of abuse . . . against the assistants who let themselves abandon abstinence (Jung after his trip with Freud in the USA, and myself later); and went so far as to say that if he had seen this in advance, he would not have introduced psychoanalysis into the Burghölzli’ (Maeder to Ellenberger, 1 March 1967, Centre Henri Ellenberger, Hôpital Sainte-Anne, Paris).”

Suprema ironia do destino, o tio de Freud foi condenado por ser moedeiro-falso! Nos F. Archives: “Top secret microfilm of newspaper article. – Not to be opened, except by Dr. K.R. Eissler.”

In my article on repression and memory . . . I criticised Jung for a statement which I now find in your recent article on repression. This is very sad, isn’t it?”

Jones em carta a F.

For an anthropological study of (now rapidly declining)¹ psychoanalytic institutes in the USA, see Kirschner (2000).”

¹ Adorei o adendo. Será que ainda dá tempo de reconhecer alguma coisa que tenha sobrevivido para 2021?!

JOHANN HERBART – Norbert Hilgenheger (trad. e org. José Eustáquio Romão), 2010.

Nos países de língua alemã, o pedagogo Johann Heinrich Pestalozzi teve dois grandes sucessores: Johann Friedrich Herbart e Friedrich Fröbel. Cheios de entusiasmo juvenil, os dois começaram seguindo o modelo fascinante do filantropo suíço. Cada um à sua maneira, ambos conseguiram mais tarde ir além do trabalho de Pestalozzi, abrindo à ação pedagógica novos caminhos, aliando estreitamente a teoria e a prática.

Pestalozzi entrou para a história da educação como o pai dos órfãos de Stans (Suíça) e o fundador da nova escola primária. Fröbel, além de sua filosofia pedagógica romântica, deu ao mundo o termo ‘jardim da infância’. O perfil do educador e pensador pedagógico J.F. Herbart pode, também, ser delineado a partir de um ponto central marcante, a ideia de instrução educativa.”

Entre 1794 e 1797, foi aluno do filósofo Johann Gottlieb Fichte (1762-1814) na Universidade de Iena. No entanto, o jovem Herbart rapidamente tomará distância da ‘teoria da ciência’ e da filosofia prática de seu mestre. No terreno fértil das contradições do pensamento idealista, fará germinar sua própria filosofia realista.”

As principais obras filosóficas de Herbart são: Hauptpunkte der Metaphysik (Elementos essenciais da metafísica) (1806); Allgemeine Praktische Philosophie (Filosofia prática geral) (1808); Psychologie als Wissenschaft: neugegründet auf Erfahrung, Metaphysik und Mathematik (A psicologia como ciência, novamente fundada na experiência, na metafísica e nas matemáticas) (1824-1825) e Allgemeine Metaphysik nebst den Anfängen der Philosophischen Naturlehre (Metafísica geral com os primeiros elementos de uma filosofia das ciências da natureza) (1828-1829).”

Em sua metafísica, Herbart retoma a doutrina das mônadas de Gottfried Willhelm Leibniz. Levando em consideração os problemas levantados por Immanuel Kant na Crítica da razão pura, Herbart busca em suas deduções metafísicas apreender o real pelos conceitos. A metafísica de Herbart compreende, especialmente, uma psicologia minuciosamente elaborada, que se tornou um marco na história desta disciplina. Herbart foi o primeiro a utilizar com uma lógica implacável os métodos do cálculo infinitesimal moderno para resolver problemas da pesquisa filosófica. (…) Embora a investigação psicológica empírica do século XIX não o tenha acompanhado, sua psicologia exerceu uma influência inegável na psicologia empírica de Wilhelm Wundt, por exemplo, e na psicanálise de Sigmund Freud.

A filosofia prática de Herbart se caracteriza pelo fato de os juízos morais serem interpretados como julgamentos estéticos particulares. Os juízos morais expressam aprovação ou reprovação com base nas manifestações da vontade. As ideias morais não passam de juízos estéticos com base nas manifestações elementares da vontade. Os juízos morais da vida cotidiana podem ser corrigidos em função de ideias éticas de perfeição, de liberdade interior, de boa vontade, de direito e de equidade.”

No início de 1809, foi chamado à Universidade de Königsberg para tornar–se o segundo sucessor de Immanuel Kant. Königsberg queria um filósofo de alto nível científico que fosse, também, um especialista da pedagogia.”

Herbart distingue entre educação (Erziehung, em latim educatio) e instrução (Unterricht, em latim instructio). A educação se preocupa em formar o caráter e aprimorar o ser humano. A instrução veicula uma representação do mundo, transmite conhecimentos novos, aperfeiçoa aptidões preexistentes e faz despontar capacidades úteis.”

Se tivesse sido completado, o sistema pedagógico de Herbart se comporia, assim, de duas partes ligadas (vinculadas), respectivamente, à ética e à psicologia. As duas partes podem ser desenvolvidas tanto analiticamente (partindo da experiência pedagógica) quanto sinteticamente (partindo de princípios filosóficos).”

No início, Herbart tinha tentado exercer uma influência direta sobre o desenvolvimento do caráter de seus alunos. Logo, porém, constata, ao menos em relação a Ludwig que já estava, então, com 14 anos, que não teria o sucesso esperado. Disto concluiu que deveria doravante ‘dirigir-se ao entendimento de Ludwig’. Era a única maneira de afastar o perigo de ver as disposições (de modo algum más) de Ludwig se congelarem em um ‘egoísmo sábio (sensato, cauteloso), refletido e obstinado (persistente)’. Segue-se, então, o que se pode considerar como a primeira descrição da instrução educativa. Em Ludwig, a única oportunidade que se poderia ainda jogar para formar seu caráter seria

seu entendimento enquanto capacidade passiva de apreender aquilo que lhe é apresentado lentamente (vagarosamente) após tê-lo bem preparado e a esperança de que esta fraca centelha fará um dia surgir a reflexão autônoma ativa e a aspiração de viver conforme os seus ensinamentos. (Herbart, Os Relatórios para Karl Friedrich Steiger, p. 23.)”

Herbart inculcou em seus alunos capacidades linguísticas surpreendentes, assim como um excelente conhecimento de história e de literatura clássica da Antiguidade. Deu-lhes uma bagagem matemática sólida e até, um feito extraordinário para a época em torno de 1800, uma iniciação aos métodos experimentais das ciências da natureza que estavam se constituindo. No entanto, esta instrução não era educativa apenas porque Herbart sempre subordinou os múltiplos fins do ensino estético e literário e do ensino matemático e científico à formação do caráter.”

Este encaminhamento da educação moral encontra sua justificativa na psicologia de Herbart, sobrepondo-a à mais antiga psicologia das faculdades [Kant?]. (…) A força de vontade e a constância do comportamento são vistas como fenômenos que se explicam pela estabilidade das estruturas cognitivas. Inversamente, a falta de seriedade e a incoerência do comportamento se devem ao fato de contextos de comportamento do mesmo tipo receberem interpretações diferentes.”

O interesse, como o desejo, é considerado como uma atividade mental, embora de intensidade menor. O interesse cria as primeiras ligações entre o sujeito e o objeto e determina, assim, o ‘horizonte’ do homem como campo daquilo que ele percebe ou não do mundo. Ao contrário do desejo, que pode ser aumentado pelo interesse, o interesse não dispõe ainda de seus objetos.”

Um interesse no qual nenhum aspecto particular teria se desenvolvido, permanece em um estado bruto. Um interesse em que apenas aspectos isolados são desenvolvidos permanece unilateral. O interesse múltiplo (polivalente) é aquele no qual todos os aspectos se harmonizam, formando um todo. Isso tudo não deve variar segundo os indivíduos. Ao contrário, os interesses respectivos múltiplos devem se harmonizar de tal modo que cada indivíduo seja receptivo a todas as formas de atividade que caracterizam o homem como um ser espiritual. Com essa noção de interesse múltiplo (polivalente), Herbart adere à concepção de humanismo corrente à sua época.”

Herbart menciona 6 orientações do espírito humano (do humanismo) [teste vocacional? haha]: no âmbito do conhecimento, distingue um interesse empírico, um interesse especulativo e um interesse estético; no âmbito das relações humanas (‘simpatia’), ele opõe o interesse voltado aos indivíduos aos interesses sociais e ao interesse religioso. Com sua fórmula de ‘interesse múltiplo’, Herbart traduziu a expressão consagrada em sua época ‘desenvolvimento harmonioso das forças humanas’, na linguagem de sua própria psicologia.”

apenas um interesse permanente permite ampliar constantemente e sem esforço o círculo de idéias, de explorar o mundo e estimular uma simpatia calorosa pelo destino do outro. Assim, o ‘pecado capital do ensino’ é o tédio.”

No início, o ensino tem uma missão específica de apresentar aos olhos das crianças, com base na poesia, relações humanas tão simples quanto possível. Quando havia um interesse suficiente para as línguas antigas, Herbart começava a formação estético-literária pela leitura de Homero, especialmente da Odisséia. Contudo, esta iniciação às línguas antigas servia, inicialmente, para apresentar as relações humanas e, só depois, para ensinar a língua.

A iniciação às matemáticas também era orientada para a formação do caráter, embora isso estivesse longe de ser seu fim exclusivo. Em seu tratado de 1802, A ideia de um ABC da intuição de Pestalozzi, Herbart esboçou não apenas um programa de iniciação às matemáticas ultramoderno para sua época, mas também respondeu à questão de saber em que o ‘ensino’ das matemáticas deve contribuir para a ‘educação’. Não é somente pela sua utilidade prática ou sua importância tecnológica que as matemáticas devem figurar no programa, mas, sobretudo, porque é um meio de exercer a atenção.”

A disposição à atenção não deve, contudo, ser desenvolvida em contato com os objetos da arte ou da literatura. Com efeito, se os exercícios de atenção estivessem apoiados nas relações humanas, eles destruiriam todo sentimento de simpatia pelas personagens apresentadas; pela mesma razão, a instrução religiosa não constitui um quadro (situação) conveniente aos exercícios de atenção.” De acordo. Nada há nos números que possa estragá-los. Mas focar-se excessivamente nas personalidades romanescas e heróicas e sobretudo em Deus corrompe o homem-em-miniatura.

Uma tal representação do mundo, de todas as suas partes e de todas as épocas conhecidas, visando impedir as más impressões de um meio desfavorável, poderia com razão ser tomada como o principal objeto da educação, no qual a disciplina, que desperta o desejo ao mesmo tempo em que o domina, só serviria como preparação necessária.” A disciplina nada é em e por si mesma.

Herbart não exclui a possibilidade, ou a utilidade, de um ensino não-educativo. Na sua Pedagogia geral, afirma: ‘E confesso que não posso conceber educação sem a instrução; ao contrário, não reconheço nenhuma instrução que não seja educativa’

Em um texto circunstancial de 1818 intitulado Avaliação pedagógica de classes escolares, Herbart fez, mais uma vez, uma excelente exposição sobre as características da instrução educativa que a distingue do ensino tradicional¹ tanto pela escolha de seus objetivos quanto dos seus meios. O ensino tradicional tinha por finalidade inculcar no aluno o máximo de conhecimentos e de competências (saber-fazer) úteis. Seu objetivo era o ‘treinamento’ e a ‘qualificação’ do aprendiz.” E cá estamos nós de novo na hipervalorização das escolas técnicas…

¹ Muito distante do ensino antigo, no entanto.

o homem que percorreu o mundo por terra ou por mar poderia cansar-se dela, e é justamente o desgosto pelas coisas e pelas ocupações e o aborrecimento que constituem esta depravação e esta indiferença que são o adversário, e até o inimigo mais cruel, da cultura e do interesse. (…) Qualquer um que entenda outra coisa pela palavra cultura poderá conservar seu vocabulário, mas suas ideias deverão ser banidas da pedagogia.”

O treinamento e as qualificações podem ser obtidos pelo constrangimento ou pela autodisciplina, enquanto que o desenvolvimento do interesse múltiplo não pode ser outra coisa a não ser o fruto de uma motivação interna. O interesse do aluno é o fio de Ariadne ao longo do qual a instrução educativa avança regularmente”

A Pedagogia geral de 1806 é fundada na experiência do preceptor que, mesmo após ter deixado Berna, a colocou sempre à prova em seu ensino privado. O ponto de vista de um preceptor é, todavia, diferente daquele de um mestre-escola. É possível que a instrução educativa dê excelentes resultados num quadro familiar, mas fracasse nas condições mais difíceis da vida escolar.” Não só possível, como provável e quase certo.

O único meio de refutar a objeção consiste em mostrar, pela experiência, que uma instrução educativa escolar pode também ser bem-sucedida.”

Entre minhas ocupações, o ensino da pedagogia me é particularmente caro. Mas isso exige mais do que um simples ensino; é necessário, também, que ele se torne o objeto de demonstrações e de exercícios. Além do mais, eu queria prolongar a série de experiências realizadas por quase dez anos. É por isso que considero, já há algum tempo, a possibilidade de eu mesmo dar uma hora de ensino a um pequeno grupo de meninos convenientemente escolhidos, por volta de uma hora por dia, na presença de jovens que seriam familiarizados com minha pedagogia e que poderiam, pouco a pouco, tentar, diante de mim, revezar comigo a aula e prosseguir o que eu havia começado. Dessa forma, seriam progressivamente formados mestres cujo método deveria se aperfeiçoar graças à observação mútua e à troca de experiências. Sabendo-se que um programa não é nada sem mestres, e por isto entendo mestres imbuídos do espírito deste programa e tendo adquirido o domínio do método, uma pequena escola experimental tal como eu imagino poderia ser a melhor preparação para um dispositivo futuro de maior envergadura. Conforme diz Kant, primeiro escolas experimentais, depois escolas normais.”

A proposta de Herbart encontrou acolhida favorável na Prússia de 1809: a reforma do sistema educativo era considerada parte integrante da reforma de todo o sistema político que vinha sendo empreendida. Por meio de reformas internas, esforçava-se por compensar as perdas infligidas por Napoleão à Prússia na batalha de Iena e Auerstedt em 14 de Outubro de 1806. A reforma educacional prussiana foi conduzida vigorosamente em 1809 e 1810 por Wilhelm von Humboldt.”

O ensino das matemáticas e das ciências naturais iniciava-se com exercícios de percepção. A estes se seguiam a geometria, a álgebra, a teoria dos logaritmos e, finalmente, o cálculo diferencial e integral.¹ Nesses dois ramos [poesia e matemáticas] foram enxertadas (acrescentadas) a religião, as narrativas históricas, a gramática e as ciências naturais.”

¹ Tá doido porra?! Ensinar cálculo no ciclo básico?

No geral, Herbart pensa ter provado que seu método era independente de sua pessoa e que, mesmo nas condições mais difíceis do ensino público, por assim dizer, reformado, ele poderia ser posto em prática.”

Para o ensino da literatura, a escola primária superior se distingue do liceu à medida que abandona as línguas antigas.” Não entendi nada? O que é ensino fundamental e médio nessas nomenclaturas?

Segundo Herbart, a instrução educativa que parte de uma língua antiga faz um ‘détour’ que ele recomenda vivamente para os [poucos] espíritos mais brilhantes.”

O caráter aristocrático do liceu, tal como o concebe Herbart, é inegável.” Liceu = ginásio = ensino médio?

Hoje nem mesmo o doutorado chega a ser aristocrático.

As ideias reformadoras de Herbart não ganharam aceitação na Prússia de seu tempo. A Restauração superou o ‘élan’ reformador que havia prevalecido de 1809 a 1813. [Malditos monarcas!] Havia disposição em recrutar professores para cuja formação Herbart tinha contribuído, mas eles tinham que submeter-se a programas concebidos com objetivos diferentes dos seus. Não se considerava mais, se é que alguém já o havia feito, reformar os programas escolares no espírito do programa da instrução educativa. Também o método desenvolvido por Herbart para os liceus nunca foi adotado em nível nacional.”

O Esboço de lições pedagógicas não se limita apenas a considerações isoladas e, inevitavelmente, incompletas. Ele revela a concepção global da pedagogia que Herbart havia exposto em sua introdução à Pedagogia geral, mas que não havia desenvolvido a não ser pela metade nesta sua obra de início de carreira.”

Aquele que aprende para ganhar a vida e fazer seu caminho ou para se divertir não se põe a questão de saber se ele se tornará melhor ou pior. Dessa forma, tem a intenção de aprender isto ou aquilo, seja o fim bom, mau ou indiferente, e ficará satisfeito com todo mestre que lhe inculque o saber-fazer requerido tuto, cito, iucunde.”

Além disso, o Esboço aborda problemas de método trazidos pelo ensino de algumas matérias”

Apesar disso, o Esboço não vai além do que promete seu título escolhido com precisão: renunciando à discussão aprofundada desejável, Herbart se limita a delinear problemas e possíveis soluções.” Morreu antes das “Lições pedagógicas completas”.

Teve, certamente, êxito em elaborar seu sistema filosófico e desenvolver seu método pedagógico tanto no plano teórico quanto no prático, mas suas principais obras filosóficas não tiveram a repercussão esperada. Herbart, particularmente, lamentava que sua psicologia matemática tivesse sido quase completamente ignorada pelos seus colegas filósofos.”

É tanto mais surpreendente de ver que após a morte de Herbart sua pedagogia marcou profundamente as orientações de um movimento pedagógico ao qual se deu o nome de herbartismo. Este é implantado e se desenvolve no seio das universidades de Leipzig, Iena e Viena, contribuindo de maneira decisiva na formação do crescente grupo profissional de professores. É então que surgem associações e revistas dedicadas à pedagogia de Herbart. Convém mencionar, em especial, a Associação de Pedagogia Científica criada em Leipzig em 1868 e sua revista anual. São incontáveis as publicações sobre a filosofia e a pedagogia de Herbart.”

em 1895 a Pedagogia geral surge em Paris em tradução francesa e, em 1898, em Londres e Boston a tradução inglesa.”

Pouco a pouco, a reforma pedagógica do início do século XX excluirá o herbartismo e a pedagogia de Herbart foi gradualmente ameaçada de cair no esquecimento. (…) não foi somente na Alemanha que a reforma pedagógica do sistema escolar foi elaborada em oposição ao herbartismo. Como não se conhecia mais o primeiro Herbart, poder-se-ia ver nele o campeão de uma ‘escola livresca’ onde os alunos repetem as palavras do mestre sem poder chegar a uma experiência pessoal de aprendizagem. Critica-se Herbart de ter querido formar os espíritos pela ação externa, inculcando-lhes conteúdos educativos vindos de fora (ver, por exemplo, John Dewey, em Democracia e Educação, capítulo 6). [Ah, John! Tsc…] Herbart teria ignorado a presença de funções ativas na mente humana. As objeções deste tipo, justificadas em face dos excessos do herbartismo, ameaçaram lançar no descrédito o próprio Herbart. Sua doutrina da instrução educativa tinha se tornado incompreensível. Esqueceu-se que a instrução educativa tinha a experiência do aluno como função central e o interesse do aluno, traço de sua atividade mental própria, não apenas como fim, mas como o meio mais importante da instrução educativa.” “a pedagogia de Dewey é, efetivamente, em muitos aspectos, diametralmente oposta à de Herbart.”

A partir dos anos 1950, verifica-se na Alemanha e em países vizinhos um renascimento da admiração por Herbart. [Como toda moda neste mundo, vai e volta.] Seus protagonistas tomaram distância em relação à imagem deformada passada pelos proponentes do herbartismo e de sua doutrina original e querem reencontrar o caminho do ‘Herbart vivo’ (H. Nohl). O meio de chegar a isso consistiria em renunciar à filosofia de Herbart enquanto fundamento dedutivo de sua pedagogia. Dever-se-ia, ao contrário, considerar a pedagogia como uma ciência relativamente independente da filosofia.”

TRECHOS SELECIONADOS

(*) “No Brasil nenhuma das obras de Herbart chegou a ser publicada, em que pese a importância das suas proposições acerca do fenômeno educativo no debate educacional havido na Europa, no século XIX.”

(*) “No período pós-guerra, quando o pensamento de Herbart começa a ser novamente resgatado na Europa, temos, no Brasil, a disseminação e o fortalecimento do escolanovismo entre os educadores, devido, principalmente, a ação dos ‘pioneiros’ da educação dentre os quais se destaca Lourenço Filho que teve uma atuação fundamental para que se difundisse entre nós a psicologia como base da educação.”

(*) “No Brasil os passos formais foram os poucos elementos de sua didática, mais aceitos e divulgados.”

(*) “No que toca à psicologia, a posição metafísica de Herbart radica-o na corrente do associacionismo, na qual encontramos a figura de David Hume, importante para Herbart como, por outros motivos filosóficos, o foi para Kant. A psicologia de Herbart não é, com efeito, aristotélica: a psicologia herbartiana não consiste no estudo da alma. Também não contempla, por conseguinte, o estudo das faculdades da alma, dado não existirem tais faculdades […] A psicologia é algo como uma física do mundo da psique.”

(*) “A antologia que se segue foi organizada a partir de 4 temas gerais, estabelecidos com base nas principais contribuições de Herbart para a pedagogia do seu tempo e da atualidade, presentes na obra Pedagogia geral derivada das finalidades da educação: a educação e a pedagogia, o ensino educativo, a psicologia educacional, e os educadores.”

* * *

Seleção muito ruim, com parágrafos soltos que não fazem sentido… Esses três quartos da obra que seguem são dispensáveis. Tudo de que se necessitava era de uma introdução ao pensador. Economizar-se-ia tinta, papel e paciência. E o que é pior: essa verdadeira MUTILAÇÃO CONTEXTUAL pode estragar o autor aos olhos dos incautos.

Os educadores não param de se lamentar sobre o modo como as circunstâncias os afetaram negativamente, e ainda relativamente aos empregados, aos parentes, aos companheiros, ao instinto sexual e à universidade!”

uma boa cabeça encontra o seu melhor mestre na sua autossuficiência, na sua participação e no seu gosto, para em determinada altura ser capaz de se acomodar às convenções da sociedade, conforme quiser.”

Um mestre de escola da aldeia nonagenário tem a experiência de noventa anos de vida rotineira, tem o sentido do seu longo esforço, mas será que também tem o sentido crítico dos seus resultados e do seu método?”

Os resíduos das experiências pedagógicas são os erros cometidos pelo educando na idade adulta”

No longo percurso da juventude há tantos e tão variados momentos, cada um dos quais afetando por si fortemente a alma, que mesmo o mais forte pode ser subjugado, se com o tempo se não multiplicar ou for renovado em numerosas outras manifestações.”

Daí o aviso: não educar demais – é preciso evitar o emprego desnecessário do poder, através do qual se dobra e redobra, se domina o ânimo e se perturba a alegria. Perturbam-se igualmente as futuras recordações alegres da infância e a alegre gratidão, que é a única forma autêntica de gratidão”

Rousseau queria, pelo menos, endurecer o seu educando. Ele definira para si mesmo um determinado ponto de vista, ao qual permaneceu fiel. Ele segue a natureza. Mediante a educação deverá garantir-se um desenvolvimento livre e alegre de todas as manifestações da vida vegetativa humana, desde a primeira infância ao matrimônio. A vida é o ofício que ele ensina. E, no entanto, vemos que ele aprova a máxima do nosso poeta: ‘A vida não é o bem supremo!’, pois sacrifica em pensamento toda a vida particular do educador, que se dedica a companheiro constante do jovem! (…) Mas será simplesmente viver assim tão difícil para o homem? Julgávamos que a planta humana se assemelhava à rosa: assim como a rainha das flores é a flor que menos preocupa o jardineiro, também o homem seria capaz de crescer em qualquer ambiente, de se alimentar de toda a espécie de alimentos, de aprender mais facilmente, de se servir de tudo e de tirar vantagem.”

Quem, porventura, melhor sabe como comportar-se em sociedade é o educando de Locke. Aqui o mais importante é o convencional. Depois de Locke já não será preciso escrever um livro sobre educação para os pais que destinam os seus filhos à sociedade. O que quer que acrescentasse degeneraria, provavelmente, em artificialidade. Comprai por qualquer preço um homem grave, ‘de boas maneiras, que conheça as regras de cortesia e de conveniência com todas as variações resultantes da diferença das pessoas, dos tempos e dos lugares, capaz de orientar constantemente o seu educando, na medida em que a idade deste o permita, no cumprimento destas coisas’. Aqui, é forçoso uma pessoa calar-se. Seria totalmente inútil argumentar contra a vontade de verdadeiros homens de sociedade, de querer converter igualmente os seus filhos em homens de sociedade, uma vez que esta vontade se constitui em virtude das impressões da realidade, sendo confirmada e reforçada através de novas impressões a cada novo momento. Bem podem pregadores, poetas e filósofos transpor para prosa e verso toda e qualquer consagração, leviandade ou formalidade, porque um simples olhar em redor desfaz qualquer efeito, acabando essas pessoas por parecerem atores ou sonhadores.”

Poder-se-ia pôr em dúvida, se este capítulo faz ou não efetivamente parte da pedagogia ou se não se deveria incluí-lo nas seções da filosofia prática, que na realidade tratam do governo, uma vez que é seguramente diferente de base a preocupação pela formação intelectual daquela que se limita a querer manter a ordem. E se a primeira tem o nome de educação, se precisa de artistas especiais que são os educadores, se ao fim e ao cabo qualquer arte tem de ser separada de todas as ocupações secundárias heterogêneas para que se chegue à perfeição mediante a força concentrada do gênio, não poderá desejar-se menos à boa causa em questão, bem como ao rigor dos conceitos, que se retire o governo das crianças àqueles a quem cabe penetrar com seu olhar e com sua ação no íntimo das almas.”

Um governo que se satisfaça sem educar destrói a alma, e uma educação que não se ocupe da desordem das crianças, não conheceria as próprias crianças.”

Primeiro, não se desenvolve na criança uma autêntica vontade capaz de tomar decisões, mas tão somente um ímpeto selvagem que a arrasta para aqui e para ali que é de si um princípio de desordem:, contrariando as disposições dos adultos e, inclusivamente, capaz de pôr em perigo de vária ordem a pessoa futura da própria criança. Esta impetuosidade tem de ser subjugada, senão a desordem terá de ser atribuída como culpa aos que tratam da criança. A submissão processa-se através do poder e o poder tem de ser suficientemente forte e repetir-se as vezes que forem necessárias para ter completo êxito, antes que se manifestem na criança os traços de uma vontade própria.”

O adulto e aquele que chegou à idade da razão assumem naturalmente com o tempo governarem-se a si próprios. Existem, porém, também pessoas que nunca atingem esse ponto. A estas é a sociedade que as mantém sob tutela, designando-as de loucas ou de dissipadoras. Existem também aqueles que formam em si uma vontade contrária à sociabilidade e a sociedade encontra-se com eles numa disputa inevitável, acabando finalmente por submeter-se ao que é justo em relação a elas.”

O amor não aprova hesitações, nem tampouco espera por imperativos categóricos”

No ensino há sempre qualquer coisa de terceiro, com que o professor e aluno estão simultaneamente ocupados, ao passo que em todas as outras preocupações da educação é o educando que está diretamente na mente do educador, como o ser em que tem que atuar e que, em relação a si próprio, se deve manter passivo”

POSFÁCIO SOBRE O PREFÁCIO DE FOUCAULT A UMA OBRA DE BINSWANGER – Elisabetta Basso (em francês)

In: Le rêve et l’existence, Binswanger, Ludwig. Ed. Dastur, Françoise. Paris: Vrin, 2012, pp. 87-114.

« L’affaire se complique ultérieurement si l’on considère que déjà dès le début des années 60, à l’époque de la parution de l’Histoire de la folie, c’est Foucault lui-même qui se montre très dur avec la psychopathologie ‘existentielle’. Dans Maladie mentale et psychologie, en particulier, après avoir traité de la conception binswangerienne de la maladie en tant que déroulement des « formes d’insertion dans le monde », le philosophe conclut presque d’une façon provocatrice en soutenant que c’est ‘dans l’histoire seulement que l’on peut découvrir le seul a priori concret, où la maladie mentale prend, avec l’ouverture vide de sa possibilité, ses figures nécessaires’. Et les chapitres finaux de cet ouvrage de 1962 ne concerneront alors plus les formes d’apparition de la maladie, mais ses conditions historiques.

Lors de la parution de l’Histoire de la folie, d’ailleurs, les psychiatres français ne manquèrent pas de taxer la posture intellectuelle de Foucault d’‘idéologique’, et ils lui reprochèrent une position ‘psychiatricide’ qu’ils considéraient être en contradiction avec les premiers ouvrages du philosophe et notamment avec son Introduction à Binswanger. »

« Henri Ey, par exemple, dans son allocution d’ouverture des ‘Journées annuelles de l’Évolution psychiatrique’ de 1969, tout en louant ‘la somptueuse Préface de la traduction de Traum und Existenz, regrettait que la conception idéologique qui était à la base de l’archéologie foucaldienne de la folie remette en cause ‘l’intérêt que Foucault a toujours pris aux problèmes fondamentaux de la psychopathologie et de la psychanalyse’. Cette remarque est tout particulièrement intéressante du fait que ‘L’Évolution psychiatrique’, depuis sa fondation en 1925, avait eu un rôle très important dans la promotion d’une psychiatrie et d’une psychologie qu’elle s’engageait à intégrer à plein titre parmi les ‘sciences de l’esprit’. Elle fut d’ailleurs la tribune d’élection de nombre de psychiatres voués au développement d’une problématisation et d’une approche fondamentalement cliniques – et en l’occurrence ‘phénoménologiques’ – de la psychopathologie qui ont caractérisé une grande partie de la psychiatrie française pendant la première moitié du siècle dernier. Et pourtant, c’est bien à cette même époque que l’enthousiasme si prometteur que Foucault avait manifesté à l’égard de la possibilité de fonder la psychiatrie sur une ‘analytique de l’existence’ finit par laisser la place à une condamnation apparemment sans appel de l’‘ambigüité’ de l’analyse existentielle par rapport à son ‘lien avec une pratique psychiatrique que tout à la fois elle ignorait et supposait’. On est bien fondé alors à s’interroger sur ce brusque changement de direction qui fait que tout rapprochement entre archéologie et Daseinsanalyse semble si choquant.

Une première clé pour aborder ce problème nous est offerte par l’histoire de la psychiatrie, qui a mis en lumière le rôle fondamental que le courant ‘existentiel’ aurait joué dans l’élaboration de ces différentes formes de critique psychiatrique qui ont été cataloguées sous la dénomination d’‘antipsychiatrie’, et auxquelles Foucault – qu’il le voulût ou pas – a lui-même fortement contribué. » « si l’attitude phénoménologique avait prévalu en psychiatrie, l’antipsychiatrie ne serait pas née » Henri Maldiney

« la psychiatrie existentielle occupe une place prioritaire en particulier dans les ouvrages de Roland Laing et David Cooper, qui se réclament ouvertement des projets respectivement de Jaspers, Minkowski, Binswanger. »

« On se souviendra que le premier ouvrage de Laing, The Divided Self, dans l’édition originale portait en sous-titre An Existential Study in Sanity and Madness (London, Tavistock, 1960; trad. fr. par Claude Elsen, Le Moi divisé: de la santé mentale à la folie, Paris, Stock, 1970) et qu’il s’ouvrait sur une citation de Minkowski. Le livre de Laing et Cooper de 1964, Reason and Violence, parut également dans une collection dont l’intitulé était ‘Studies in Existential Analysis and Phenomenology’. Mais le parcours de Franco Basaglia en Italie passe aussi à la fois par la psychiatrie existentielle et les ouvrages de Foucault. Il suffirait de prendre connaissance des écrits de Basaglia qui vont de 1953 à 1968 pour s’en rendre compte »

« Il faut remarquer que la Review of Existential Psychology & Psychiatry, depuis son premier numéro en 1961, a toujours publié des essais et des articles d’auteurs comme Binswanger, Medard Boss, Merleau-Ponty, Sartre, Kierkegaard, en même temps que Foucault, Laing, Cooper, Thomas Szasz, etc. »

« L’une des raisons de ce voisinage entre des positions qui paraissent au premier abord si distantes l’une de l’autre a été mise en lumière par Georges Lanteri-Laura, qui a montré que si la phénoménologie, dans ses différentes expressions, a pu prêter ses intuitions et même ses arguments au mouvement antipsychiatrique, c’est avant tout parce qu’elle se présente non pas comme doctrine, mais comme une ‘attitude fondamentale’ capable de mettre enfin ‘entre parenthèse toute position théorique préjudicielle’ relevant du savoir psychiatrique constitué. Autrement dit, la phénoménologie formulerait l’exigence de mettre en question la légitimité de toute ‘interprétation’ et de tout ‘choix réducteur’ opéré sur un sujet qui apparaît toujours, au contraire, comme une totalité actuelle et historique.

L’essai foucaldien de 1954 corresponde parfaitement à cette opération du fait non seulement qu’il s’oppose au projet de concevoir les formes d’existence et leurs ‘expressions’ à partir d’une ‘science des faits humains en style d’analyse expérimentale et de réflexion naturaliste’, mais aussi parce qu’il considère comme réductionniste même l’approche herméneutique, qu’il analyse dans sa variante freudienne aussi bien qu’husserlienne, si l’on conçoit cette dernière comme une eidétique pure de la conscience qui coïnciderait avec une ‘théorie de la signification’. A travers Binswanger, Foucault explicite ainsi le projet phénoménologique de dépasser en même temps la ‘science’ et la ‘spéculation’ pour laisser apparaître les phénomènes plutôt que de les reconduire à un ordre de significations données. Comme il l’explicitera en 1980, si ce ‘que l’on a définit comme analyse existentielle ou psychiatrie phénoménologique avait eu indéniablement une importance’ pour lui à l’époque où il s’interrogeait sur le statut et les ‘objets’ de la psychologie et de la psychiatrie, c’est parce qu’elle lui avait indiqué la voie pour sortir ‘des grilles traditionnelles du regard médical’ qui étaient à la base du savoir psychiatrique constitué. Or, qu’est-ce que l’archéologie sinon, encore une fois, le repérage et l’analyse des ‘grilles’ qui régissent et déterminent les modalités du ‘faire expérience’ ainsi que ‘le système d’orientation du regard’? »

« Le fait que ce soit Minkowski qui fasse cette remarque n’est pas de la moindre importance, puisque le psychiatre franco-polonais avait été l’un de premiers, dès ses études des années 20, à mentionner Binswanger, avec lequel il partageait le projet d’envisager la psychopathologie selon la ‘nouvelle orientation’ qui lui venait de la phénoménologie husserlienne. Et c’est également Minkowski, au début des années 50, qui insistera sur l’intérêt qu’il y aurait à traduire en français les ouvrages de son collègue suisse afin d’introduire plus concrètement la Daseinsanalyse dans le panorama de la psychiatrie française. »

Eugène Minkowski, La Schizophrénie (1953)

« Il faut remarquer, en effet, qu’à l’exception des références minkowskiennes dans les années 20 et 30, on commence à s’intéresser concrètement à l’oeuvre de Binswanger en France seulement à partir des années 40 et – ce qui est le plus intéressant – non pas seulement dans le domaine de la psychiatrie clinique, mais dans le contexte d’une interrogation philosophique-épistémologique plus radicale sur le bien fondé de la psychologie et des différentes ‘idoles explicatives’ par lesquelles elle avait tenté jusque là de saisir la ‘réalité humaine’. A ce propos, on mentionnera bien évidemment Sartre et la critique des postulats de la psychologie empirique exposée dans son ‘ontologie phénoménologique’ de 1943, bien que la référence à la Daseinsanalyse binswangerienne ne soit pas explicite dans l’esquisse d’une ‘psychanalyse existentielle’, et bien que le philosophe français estimait que cette dernière n’avait « pas encore trouvé son Freud. Il faut remarquer d’ailleurs que Binswanger lui-même s’était soucié de souligner la distance qui séparait son analyse du Dasein de la connotation anti-heideggérienne qui caractérisait la psychanalyse sartrienne de l’‘existence’ par l’accent mis sur le concept de ‘conscience’. »

« Mais il nous faut surtout citer la Phénoménologie de la perception, où Merleau-Ponty reconduit explicitement la ‘psychanalyse existentielle’ sartrienne à l’oeuvre de Binswanger, tout en se souciant d’épurer le concept d’‘existence’ de toute référence aux conceptions classiques de ‘conscience’ et d’‘esprit’, pour l’analyser dans le cadre d’une examen de l’expérience du corps ‘vécu’ à partir du phénomène de la perception. La manière dont Merleau-Ponty emploie Binswanger pour exposer son propre projet phénoménologique est très importante non seulement pour comprendre la lecture foucaldienne de Traum und Existenz, mais aussi, indirectement, pour mieux saisir les enjeux qui motivent à l’origine l’adoption par Binswanger du point de vue phénoménologique en psychopathologie. Dans l’approfondissement merleau-pontien des notions d’‘expression’ et de ‘signification’ selon l’idée d’une ‘direction’ ou d’un ‘sens incarné’ par lequel une existence se réalise dans sa totalité irréductible de ‘corps’ et ‘monde’, on peut reconnaître en effet le même souci que Foucault exprime à travers Binswanger d’autonomiser l’expression de toute ‘théorie de la signification’. Mais surtout, on peut reconnaître le même souci de dégager le noyau philosophique qui est à la base de toute enquête effectuée de et sur la psychologie. Si la psychologie se révèle être, selon Husserl, le ‘champ des décisions’ pour la philosophie, c’est parce que ‘l’autocritique du psychologue’ le mène à dépasser le champ phénoménal ‘des faits’ vers ce ‘champ transcendantal’ ou ‘réflexion de deuxième degré’ qui est en même temps analyse de l’expérience et analyse du statut épistémologique de tout savoir sur l’expérience. »

Devemos sobretudo citar a Fenomenologia da percepção, em que Merleau-Ponty reconduz explicitamente a ‘psicanálise existencial’ sartreana à obra de Binswanger, tratando sempre de depurar o conceito de ‘existência’ de toda referência às concepções clássicas de ‘consciência’ e de ‘psique’, a fim de analisá-lo dentro do quadro de um exame da experiência do corpo ‘vivido’ a partir do fenômeno da percepção. A maneira pela qual Merleau-Ponty emprega Binswanger a fim de expor seu próprio projeto fenomenológico é de muita importância, não somente para compreender a leitura foucaultiana de Sonho e Existência, mas também, indiretamente, para melhor apreender os dilemas que motivaram o início da adoção, por parte de Binswanger, do ponto de vista fenomenológico em psicopatologia. No aprofundamento merleau-pontyano das noções de ‘expressão’ e ‘significação’ segundo a idéia de uma ‘direção’ ou de um ‘sentido incarnado’ mediante o qual uma existência se realiza na totalidade irredutível de ‘corpo’ e ‘mundo’, pode-se reconhecer, com efeito, a mesma preocupação que Foucault exprime por meio de Binswanger: a de autonomizar a expressão de todas as ‘teorias da significação’. Porém, acima de tudo, pode-se reconhecer a própria questão de desemaranhar o núcleo filosófico (ou nó górdio) que jaz à base de todas as pesquisas efetuadas A PARTIR DA e SOBRE A psicologia. Se a psicologia se revela, segundo Husserl, como o ‘campo das decisões’ para a filosofia, isto é porque a ‘autocrítica do psicólogo’ leva-o a ultrapassar o campo fenomenal ‘dos fatos’ na direção desse ‘campo transcendental’ ou ‘reflexão de segundo grau’ que é ao mesmo tempo análise DA experiência e análise do estatuto epistemológico de todo saber SOBRE a experiência.”

Les ouvrages de Binswanger auxquelles se réfère Merleau-Ponty sont: Über Psychotherapie (1935); Traum und Existenz (1930); Über Ideenflucht (1932); Das Raumprobleme in der Psychopathologie (1933).“

« Cette ‘forme d’analyse dont le projet n’est pas d’être une philosophie, et dont la fin est de ne pas être une psychologie’ répondait donc très bien à l’exigence d’aller ‘vers le concret’ qui avait caractérisé la critique philosophique de la psychologie en France depuis la fin des années 20, et qui avait déterminé, à peu près à la même époque, la spécificité de la réception française de la phénoménologie allemande. En qualifiant les phénomènes psychologiques de réalités ‘dramatiques’ par la saisie du ‘monde intentionnel’ qu’ils ouvrent, Binswanger répondait notamment à l’idée jadis avancée par Georges Politzer – et reproposée ensuite explicitement par Minkowski – selon laquelle ce dont doit rendre compte la psychologie, c’est du ‘drame’ humain, à savoir de cette ‘expérience primaire’ de l’existence comme ‘vie vécue’ qui ne peut pas être réduite à des éléments séparés, mais doit être saisie dans sa totalité, à partir des formes d’expression qui lui sont propres. Cette conception de l’existence en tant que ‘réalité dramatique’, on la retrouve en effet chez Merleau-Ponty aussi bien que chez Foucault, et toujours dans le cadre d’une problématisation de l’‘expression’ qui se sert de l’analyse existentielle binswangerienne pour critiquer l’herméneutique freudienne et sa théorie de la signification. »

« En soutenant que la Daseinsanalyse – en restituant ‘dans leur plénitude les actes d’expression’ – aurait réussi à développer la phénoménologie dans le sens d’une théorie de l’expression, Foucault indique la possibilité d’un dépassement de la phénoménologie par la phénoménologie elle-même qui mettrait en lumière la véritable essence méthodologique de cette dernière. »

« La méthode phénoménologique se présentait donc comme la réponse la plus adéquate à cet appel au concret selon lequel ‘la psychologie ne nous fait et ne peut jamais nous faire connaître aucun commencement. Elle n’est pas au ‘commencement’, elle est ‘au milieu’ (Politzer). »

« Si le cas de Merleau-Ponty est paradigmatique, c’est justement qu’il montre à travers la phénoménologie l’opportunité de concevoir la biologie non pas comme l’univers de la science, de l’objectivité et du ‘hors de soi’ en opposition à l’‘univers de la conscience’, voire du subjectif, de la valeur [extrínseco] et de la signification [intrínseca], mais comme une spéculation qui serait capable de saisir cette valeur et cette signification justement en tant que ‘déterminations intrinsèques de l’organisme [i.e., do extrínseco]’. 

Il faut bien souligner alors que Binswanger est mentionné par Merleau-Ponty précisément dans ce contexte, et que les auteurs auxquels il se réfère dans sa saisie phénoménologique de la perception comme ‘expérience du monde’ – notamment les neurologues allemands Kurt Goldstein et Viktor von Weizsäcker – sont aussi les références principales de l’enquête binswangerienne sur la maladie mentale en tant que ‘nouvel être dans le monde’. Quand Minkowski écrit – dans la nouvelle édition de son étude sur La schizophrénie de 1953 – que l’analyse existentielle de Binswanger aurait enfin rendu accessible au psychiatre le ‘monde particulier’ des malades en lui montrant ‘sa forme et ses lois’, cet emploi de la notion de ‘loi’ n’est pas que métaphorique, puisqu’il renvoie en effet à tout un courant de la biologie et des savoirs médicaux qui avait fait du concept de normativité la base pour l’étude du vivant et de la structure de son ‘être dans le monde’. C’est d’ailleurs dans ce contexte scientifique-philosophique que paraît en 1951 la traduction française du principal ouvrage de Goldstein, La structure du comportement, et c’est bien dans ce même esprit que Foucault traduit en 1958 l’ouvrage de Weizsäcker, Le cycle de la structure, qui est préfacé par Henri Ey et publié chez le même éditeur où avaient paru les traductions de Binswanger, de même que la traduction de l’ouvrage du physiologiste et anthropologue hollandais Frederik J. J. Buytendijk: Attitudes et mouvements: étude fonctionnelle du mouvement humain, préfacé par Minkowski. »

« Il n’était pas le seul d’ailleurs, à cette époque-là, à essayer à mettre à l’épreuve les intuitions de Heidegger sur le plan de la ‘vie concrète’. La présence de Heidegger était en effet déjà très forte dans l’oeuvre de Weizsäcker, mais aussi dans celle du psychiatre allemand Erwin Straus,¹ dont on peut retrouver la trace dans les ouvrages merleau-pontiennes des années 40 aussi bien que dans l’essai foucaldien de 1954. »

¹ Vom Sinn der Sinne: ein Beitrag zur Grundlegung der Psychologie, Berlin, Springer, 1931, 19562; trad. fr. par G. Thinès et J.-P. Legrand, Du sens des sens. Contribution à l’étude des fondements de la psychologie, Grenoble, Jérôme Millon, 1989; 2000.

Ludwig Binswanger, Analyse existentielle, psychiatrie clinique et psychanalyse. Discours, parcours et Freud.

« Dans la deuxième édition de son Vom Sinn der Sinne (1956), d’ailleurs, pour critiquer Heidegger Straus faisait référence justement à Binswanger, un Binswanger qui s’était montré aussi très critique à l’égard du discrédit dans lequel le philosophe avait jeté les points de vue biologique et anthropologique sur l’existence. On comprends mieux alors le sens des avertissements réitérés que Foucault nous donne au début de son Introduction, là où il souligne que ‘rien ne serait plus faux que de voir dans les analyses de Binswanger une application du concept et des méthodes de la philosophie de l’existence aux données de l’expérience clinique’, ou quand il affirme que le ‘détour’ de Binswanger ‘par une philosophie plus ou moins heideggérienne n’est pas un rite initiatique qui ouvre l’accès à l’ésotérisme de la Daseinsanalyse. Les problèmes philosophiques sont présents, ils ne lui sont pas préalables’ [pré-requisitos]. »

Agamben, Signatura rerum. Sur la méthode.

Jocelyn Benoist, ‘Sur l’état présent de la phénoménologie’, 2001 (artigo)

« Binwanger insiste que ce concept de Dasein qui pour Heidegger possède le caractère d’une thèse ontologique, peut également être utilisé par une ‘analyse existentielle pratique’ en tant qu’instrument méthodologique ou ‘fil conducteur’ pour étudier les formes par lesquelles se structurent les ‘projets de monde’ des malades. »

« Afin de mettre en lumière la distance qui sépare la Daseinsanalyse de l’herméneutique freudienne, Foucault insiste sur le fait que ‘le point essentiel du rêve n’est pas tellement dans ce qu’il ressuscite du passé, mais dans ce qu’il annonce de l’avenir. Bien plutôt que répétition obligée du passé traumatique, le rêve anticipe, il est présage de l’histoire. En effet, dans le texte binswangerien cité par Foucault – un essai de 1928 sur les ‘changements dans la conception et l’interprétation du rêve depuis les Grecs jusqu’au présent’ – Binswanger conçoit le rêve précisément non pas comme un phénomène ‘à interpréter’, mais comme ‘catégorie-guide’ pour repérer les directions de sens ou structures fondamentales des expériences psychopathologiques. Or, ces directions – que Binswanger définit aussi en termes de ‘tendances spirituelles’ du rêve – correspondraient aux événements réels exactement au sens où elles en seraient les conditions de possibilité. Le psychiatre revient d’ailleurs sur ce thème d’un destin conçu en tant que possibilité d’être dans une lettre qu’il écrit à Foucault en 1954, où il regrette d’avoir affirmé – dans son Rêve et existence – que le rêve ne serait que ‘fonction vitale’, tandis que ce serait seulement dans l’état de veille que ‘nous faisons histoire de vie’, puisqu’en réalité ‘nous faisons les deux dans le rêve comme dans la veille’. (…) L’accent mis sur le futur plutôt que sur le passé manifeste exactement cette coïncidence du réel et du transcendantal, à savoir l’idée que la ‘raison’ de l’existence n’est pas dans une cause ou une série de causes, mais dans cette existence elle-même ‘qui se fait à travers le temps’, ‘dans son mouvement vers l’avenir’. »

EL MITO INDIVIDUAL DEL NEURÓTICO – Lacan

A menudo se dice que el psicoanálisis no es una ciencia estrictamente hablando, lo que parece implicar por contraste que es simplemente un arte.” Jamais seria uma arte!

O pai fisiológico não tem moral para ser um pai moral.

¿Pero debía mi interlocutor llevar las cosas hasta decir que los casos de Freud estaban mal elegidos? Puede decirse, es cierto, que ellos son incompletos, que en gran medida son psicoanálisis que se quedaron a medio camino, fragmentos de análisis.” Se no seu “retorno a Freud” Lacan não admitisse o óbvio, que é a fragilidade da obra freudiana e a insustentabilidade dos seus “casos clínicos” (o mais grave aquele em que dá um diagnóstico de psicose a Schreber – fora de sua “especialidade”, que são as neuroses, e sem sequer conhecer o paciente!), seria impossível subsistir com alguma credibilidade atrelado a esse campo!

Eso, por supuesto, si confiamos en Freud. Y hay que confiar en él.” ¿Por qué HAY qué?

En verdad, el árbol de la práctica cotidiana ocultaba a mi colega el avance del bosque que surgió de los textos freudianos.” Obscuro. Sempre na pegada: tudo se resolve no divã; aquí eu não posso dar mais detalhes, etc.

Como Freud lo subrayó siempre, cada caso debe ser estudiado en su particularidad, exactamente como si ignorásemos todo de la teoría.”

Ótimo: aperfeiçoe Freud transformando o triângulo num quadrilátero!

Citações literárias, para corroborar essa estranha técnica-arte extremamente científica – claro que no final teremos de condensar o ensaio descritivo e compreensivo, as palavras, numa fórmula matemática cigana e incompreensível de igual modo para os de exatas e de humanas, numa figura mais ou menos cheia de pontas e círculos de retroalimentação!

Cree ante todo que debe ir disfrazado. Goethe, hijo de un gran burgués de Francfort, y que se distingue entre sus camaradas por la soltura de sus modales, el prestigio otorgado a su atuendo, un estilo de superioridad social, se disfraza de estudiante de teología, con una sotana muy marcadamente raída y descosida. Parte con su amigo, y no hay más que explosiones de risa durante todo el trayecto. Pero obviamente se siente muy contrariado a partir del momento en que la realidad de la seducción evidente, explosiva, de la joven, surgida sobre el fondo de esta atmósfera familiar, le hace notar que si él quiere mostrarse lo más bello y lo mejor posible, debe cambiar cuanto antes el asombroso atuendo, que no le permite lucirse.” Nem os gênios escapam de puberdades estúpidas.

Muito bacana, também, neurotizar todas as célebres figuras do passado – mas que escândalo que se insinuasse que Lacan não bate bem!

Creo que esta diferencia debería llevarnos a discutir la antropología general que se desprende de la doctrina analítica tal como se la enseña hasta el presente.” Tentativa de corrigir a péssima antropologia do Totem e Tabu?

Sería necesario que el padre no fuese solo el nombre-del-padre, sino que representara en toda su plenitud el valor simbólico cristalizado en su función. Ahora bien, es claro que ese recubrimiento entre lo simbólico y lo real es absolutamente inaprensible.”

Siempre hay una discordancia extremadamente neta entre lo que percibe el sujeto en el plano de lo real y la función simbólica. En esta diferencia radica lo que hace que el complejo de Edipo tenga su valor — no ya normativo sino muy a menudo patógeno. Esto no es decir nada que nos haga avanzar demasiado.” A psicanálise demora décadas para atingir verdades do senso comum.

El paso siguiente, que nos hace comprender aquello de lo que se trata en la estructura cuaternaria, es este, que es el segundo gran descubrimiento del psicoanálisis, no menos importante que la función simbólica del Édipo — la relación narcisista.” Achava que era o zero da psicanálise – fase oral!

una profunda insuficiencia y demuestra en él una fisura, un desgarro original, una derelicción, para retomar el término heideggeriano.” Olha como eu sou um psicanalista que superou os primeiros psicanalistas (sim, mesmo Aquele!), eu leio e compreendo Filosofia, finalmente!

Experiencia sin duda constitutiva de todas las manifestaciones de la condición humana, pero que aparece muy especialmente en la vivencia del neurótico. (…)E n el caso de los neuróticos, es muy frecuente que el personaje del padre, por algún incidente de la vida real, esté desdoblado.”

NEM COM MINHA CARGA CRÍTICA QUE JÁ COMEÇA EM 90% PARA TEXTOS DESSA ESPÉCIE PODIA IMAGINAR QUE ME DEPARARIA COM ALGO TÃO GENÉRICO: “Muy frecuentemente, como les he indicado, se trata de un amigo, como en ‘El hombre de las ratas’, ese amigo misterioso y jamás reencontrado que desempeña un papel tan esencial en la leyenda familiar. Todo esto desemboca en el cuarteto mítico. Es reintegrable en la historia del sujeto, y desconocerlo es desconocer el elemento dinámico más importante en la cura misma. No hacemos aquí más que destacarlo.”

É uma coisa REAL (do meu sistema REAL-IMAGINÁRIO-SIMBÓLICO), o que posso fazer? Não faço mais que PÔR-LHE AS LENTES para que enxergue!

Antes que la teoría freudiana pusiera el acento, con la existencia del padre, sobre una función que es a la vez función de la palabra y función del amor, la metafísica hegeliana no había dudado en construir toda la fenomenología de las relaciones humanas en torno a la mediación mortal, el tercero esencial del progreso por donde el hombre se humaniza en la relación con su semejante.”

No haría falta empujarme mucho para hacerme decir que lo que media en la experiencia analítica real es algo que es del orden de la palabra y el símbolo, y que en otro lenguaje se llama un acto de fe.” Amigos, recomendo-vos pararem de ler Lacan comigo e que ide ler Kierkegaard.

Freud confesó que la lectura de los poemas de Goethe fue lo que lo lanzó a sus estudios médicos y al mismo tiempo decidió su destino, pero eso es poca cosa al lado de la influencia del pensamiento de Goethe sobre su obra.” Todo grande homem traz atrás de si um séquito de rebotalhos, temos que aceitar.

MANIFESTO OF SURREALISM – André Breton, 1924.

Man, that inveterate dreamer, daily more discontent with his destiny, has trouble assessing the objects he has been led to use, objects that his nonchalance [despreocupação] has brought his way, or that he has earned through his own efforts, almost always through his own efforts, for he has agreed to work, at least he has not refused to try his luck (or what he calls his luck!).”

he is unimpressed by his wealth or his poverty, in this respect he is still a newborn babe and, as for the approval of his conscience, I confess that he does very nicely without it.” “Children set off each day without a worry in the world. Everything is near at hand, the worst material conditions are fine. The woods are white or black, one will never sleep.”

Threat is piled upon threat, one yields, abandons a portion of the terrain to be conquered. This imagination which knows no bounds is henceforth allowed to be exercised only in strict accordance with the laws of an arbitrary utility”

Incapable as he has become of being able to rise to some exceptional situation such as love, he will hardly succeed. This is because he henceforth belongs body and soul to an imperative practical necessity which demands his constant attention. None of his gestures will be expansive, none of his ideas generous or far-reaching. In his mind’s eye, events real or imagined will be seen only as they relate to a welter of similar events, events in which he has not participated, abortive events.”

Beloved imagination, what I most like in you is your unsparing [impiedosa] quality. The mere word ‘freedom’ is the only one that still excites me. I deem it capable of indefinitely sustaining the old human fanaticism.” “Parmi tant de disgrâces dont nous héritons, il faut bien reconnaître que la plus grande liberté d’esprit nous est laisée.” « It is up to us not to misuse it. To reduce the imagination to a state of slavery – even though it would mean the elimination of what is commonly called happiness – is to betray all sense of absolute justice within oneself. » “Where does it begin to turn bad, and where does the mind’s stability cease? For the mind, is the possibility of erring not rather the contingency of good?”

We all know, in fact, that the insane owe their incarceration to a tiny number of legally reprehensible acts and that, were it not for these acts their freedom (or what we see as their freedom) would not be threatened. I am willing to admit that they are, to some degree, victims of their imagination, in that it induces them not to pay attention to certain rules (…) I could spend my whole life prying loose the secrets of the insane. These people are honest to a fault, and their naiveté has no peer but my own. Christopher Columbus should have set out to discover America with a boatload of madmen. And note how this madness has taken shape, and endured.”

Materialism should above all be viewed as a welcome reaction against certain ridiculous tendencies of spiritualism. Finally, it is not incompatible with a certain nobility of thought. By contrast, the realistic attitude, inspired by positivism, from Saint Thomas Aquinas to Anatole France, clearly seems to me to be hostile to any intellectual or moral advancement.” “It is this attitude which today gives birth to these ridiculous books, these insulting plays. It constantly feeds on and derives strength from the newspapers and stultifies both science and art by assiduously flattering the lowest of tastes; clarity bordering on stupidity, a dog’s life. The activity of the best minds feels the effects of it; the law of the lowest common denominator finally prevails upon them as it does upon the others. An amusing result of this state of affairs, in literature for example, is the generous supply of novels. Each person adds his personal little ‘observation’ to the whole. As a cleansing antidote to all this, M. Paul Valéry recently suggested that an anthology be compiled in which the largest possible number of opening passages from novels be offered; the resulting insanity, he predicted, would be a source of considerable edification. The most famous authors would be included. Such a thought reflects great credit on Paul Valéry who, some time ago, speaking of novels, assured me that, so far as he was concerned, he would continue to refrain from writing: ‘The Marquise went out at five.’ But has he kept his word?

If the purely informative style, of which the sentence just quoted is a prime example, is virtually the rule rather than the exception in the novel form, it is because, in all fairness, the author’s ambition is severely circumscribed.”

I am spared not even one of the character’s slightest vacillations: will he be fairhaired? what will his name be? will we first meet him during the summer? So many questions resolved once and for all, as chance directs; the only discretionary power left me is to close the book, which I am careful to do somewhere in the vicinity of the first page. And the descriptions! There is nothing to which their vacuity can be compared; they are nothing but so many superimposed images taken from some stock catalogue, which the author utilizes more and more whenever he chooses; he seizes the opportunity to slip me his postcards, he tries to make me agree with him about the clichés:

The small room into which the young man was shown was covered with yellow wallpaper: there were geraniums in the windows, which were covered with muslin curtains; the setting sun cast a harsh light over the entire setting…. There was nothing special about the room. The furniture, of yellow wood, was all very old. A sofa with a tall back turned down, an oval table opposite the sofa, a dressing table and a mirror set against the pierglass, some chairs along the walls, two or three etchings of no value portraying some German girls with birds in their hands – such were the furnishings.

(Dostoevski, Crime and Punishment) [!!!]

I am in no mood to admit that the mind is interested in occupying itself with such matters, even fleetingly. It may be argued that this school-boy description has its place, and that at this juncture of the book the author has his reasons for burdening me. Nevertheless he is wasting his time, for I refuse to go into his room. Others’ laziness or fatigue does not interest me. I have too unstable a notion of the continuity of life to equate or compare my moments of depression or weakness with my best moments. When one ceases to feel, I am of the opinion one should keep quiet. (…) I shall, with your permission, ignore the description of that room, and many more like it.”

The author attacks a character and, this being settled upon, parades his hero to and fro across the world. No matter what happens, this hero, whose actions and reactions are admirably predictable, is compelled not to thwart or upset [impedir ou frustrar] — even though he looks as though he is — the calculations of which he is the object. The currents of life can appear to lift him up, roll him over, cast him down, he will still belong to this readymade human type. A simple game of chess which doesn’t interest me in the least — man, whoever he may be, being for me a mediocre opponent. What I cannot bear are those wretched discussions relative to such and such a move, since winning or losing is not in question.”

E se o jogo não vale a vela, se a razão objetiva faz um trabalho medonho – como de fato o faz – em prestar ajuda a quem a convoca, não seria apropriado evitar todo contato com tais categorias?”

If in a cluster of grapes there are no two alike, why do you want me to describe this grape by the other, by all the others, why do you want me to make a palatable grape? Our brains are dulled by the incurable mania of wanting to make the unknown known, classifiable.”

The desire for analysis wins out over the sentiments. (Barrès, Proust)”

The result is statements of undue length whose persuasive power is attributable solely to their strangeness and which impress the reader only by the abstract quality of their vocabulary, which moreover is ill-defined. If the general ideas that philosophy has thus far come up with as topics of discussion revealed by their very nature their definitive incursion into a broader or more general area, I would be the first to greet the news with joy.”

It seems to me that every act is its own justification, at least for the person who has been capable of committing it, that it is endowed with a radiant power which the slightest gloss is certain to diminish. Because of this gloss, it even in a sense ceases to happen. It gains nothing to be thus distinguished. Stendhal’s heroes are subject to the comments and appraisals — appraisals which are more or less successful — made by that author, which add not one whit to their glory.”

But in this day and age logical methods are applicable only to solving problems of secondary interest.”

MASSACRAR OS MAIORES ESCRITORES DE TODOS OS TEMPOS E ENALTECER O CHARLATÃO NÃO ME PARECE CONDIGNO: “It was, apparently, by pure chance that a part of our mental world which we pretended not to be concerned with any longer — and, in my opinion by far the most important part — has been brought back to light. For this we must give thanks to the discoveries of Sigmund Freud.”

The imagination is perhaps on the point of reasserting itself, of reclaiming its rights. If the depths of our mind contain within it strange forces capable of augmenting those on the surface, or of waging a victorious battle against them, there is every reason to seize them — first to seize them, then, if need be, to submit them to the control of our reason. The analysts themselves have everything to gain by it.” Breton não compreendeu de forma alguma a verdadeira missão da psicanálise.

What is worth noting is that nothing allows us to presuppose a greater dissipation of the elements of which the dream is constituted. I am sorry to have to speak about it according to a formula which in principle excludes the dream. When will we have sleeping logicians, sleeping philosophers? I would like to sleep, in order to surrender myself to the dreamers, the way I surrender myself to those who read me with eyes wide open; in order to stop imposing, in this realm, the conscious rhythm of my thought. Perhaps my dream last night follows that of the night before, and will be continued the next night, with an exemplary strictness. It’s quite possible, as the saying goes. And since it has not been proved in the slightest that, in doing so, the ‘reality’ with which I am kept busy continues to exist in the state of dream, that it does not sink back down into the immemorial, why should I not grant to dreams what I occasionally refuse reality, that is, this value of certainty in itself which, in its own time, is not open to my repudiation? Why should I not expect from the sign of the dream more than I expect from a degree of consciousness which is daily more acute? Can’t the dream also be used in solving the fundamental questions of life? Are these questions the same in one case as in the other and, in the dream, do these questions already exist? Is the dream any less restrictive or punitive than the rest? I am growing old and, more than that reality to which I believe I subject myself, it is perhaps the dream, the difference with which I treat the dream, which makes me grow old.” Puro niilismo de nuvens, algodoeiro, colocando a vida entre aspas!

From the moment when it is subjected to a methodical examination, when, by means yet to be determined, we succeed in recording the contents of dreams in their entirety (and that presupposes a discipline of memory spanning generations; but let us nonetheless begin by noting the most salient facts), when its graph will expand with unparalleled volume and regularity, we may hope that the mysteries which really are not will give way to the great Mystery. I believe in the future resolution of these two states, dream and reality, which are seemingly so contradictory, into a kind of absolute reality, a surreality, if one may so speak. It is in quest of this surreality that I am going, certain not to find it but too unmindful of my death not to calculate to some slight degree the joys of its possession.” E essa Torre de Babel caiu antes da morte da maioria dos surrealistas…

In the realm of literature, only the marvelous is capable of fecundating works which belong to an inferior category such as the novel, and generally speaking, anything that involves storytelling. Lewis’ The Monk is an admirable proof of this.”

It may seem arbitrary on my part, when discussing the marvelous, to choose this model, from which both the Nordic literatures and Oriental literatures have borrowed time and time again, not to mention the religious literatures of every country. This is because most of the examples which these literatures could have furnished me with are tainted by puerility, for the simple reason that they are addressed to children. At an early age children are weaned on the marvelous, and later on they fail to retain a sufficient virginity of mind to thoroughly enjoy fairy tales.” “There are fairy tales to be written for adults, fairy tales still almost blue.” Project|:|blue rose: from Novalis to David Lynch.

Amid the bad taste of my time I strive to go further than anyone else.”

Extremamente machista esse movimento de vanguarda: “And anyway, isn’t what matters that we be the masters of ourselves, the masters of women, and of love too?” Terceira vez que encontro mulheres retratadas como meros objetos. Essa é sua jornada pelo acima-do-real?

I shall be proved guilty of poetic dishonesty: everyone will go parading about saying that I live on the rue Fontaine and that he will have none of the water that flows therefrom. To be sure! But is he certain that this castle into which I cordially invite him is an image? What if this castle really existed! My guests are there to prove it does; their whim is the luminous road that leads to it.”

The time is coming when it decrees the end of money and by itself will break the bread of heaven for the earth!” Adolescentes que sequer sonharam com as dificuldades do marxismo.

It requires a great deal of fortitude to try to set up one’s abode in these distant regions where everything seems at first to be so awkward and difficult, all the more so if one wants to try to take someone there. Besides, one is never sure of really being there. If one is going to all that trouble, one might as well stop off somewhere else.”

The poem BLACK FOREST derives precisely from this state of mind. It took me six months to write it, and you may take my word for it that I did not rest a single day.”

I enjoy these stupid confessions. At that point cubist pseudo-poetry was trying to get a foothold, but it had emerged defenseless from Picasso’s brain, and I was thought to be as dull as dishwater (and still am). I had a sneaking suspicion, moreover, that from the viewpoint of poetry I was off on the wrong road, but I hedged my bet as best I could, defying lyricism with salvos of definitions and formulas (the Dada phenomena were waiting in the wings, ready to come on stage) and pretending to search for an application of poetry to advertising (I went so far as to claim that the world would end, not with a good book but with a beautiful advertisement for heaven or for hell).”

LA TENTATION DU SUICIDE DANS LES ÉCRITS BIOGRAPHIQUES (1930-1970) – Michel Braud, 1992. (trecho)

INTRODUCTION

« L’expression d’un désespoir d’exister restait assez marginale, quand elle n’était pas de plus objet de dérision, comme chez certains surréalistes. »

« Nous nous intéresserons avant tout aux auteurs français, connus ou non, mais nous emprunterons aussi à quelques écrivains étrangers, connus en général, qui ont été liés aux mêmes courants de pensée que les premiers, et dont la réflexion sur le suicide et l’existence a marqué les lettres, au-delà des limites de leur propre pays. »

« Entre le suicide réalisé, le plus énigmatique, et l’aspiration passive à mourir, la tentation du suicide occupe tout l’espace où un individu désire mettre fin à ses jours, ou aspire à le faire. »

« Intimiste: celui qui cherche à découvrir, à connaître et à exprimer par écrit sa propre intimité,

son individualité ou sa vie; en général celui qui écrit des textes autobiographiques.

Autobiographe: celui qui écrit une autobiographie (c’est-à-dire, en s’inspirant de la définition de Ph. Lejeune, un récit rétrospectif de sa propre existence où il met l’accent sur sa vie individuelle); l’autobiographe s’oppose au diariste, tout en étant comme lui un intimiste.

Diariste: celui qui tient un journal intime. »

« Notre but est de proposer une géographie de la pensée suicidaire, à cette époque-là, dans le cadre autobiographique; c’est de déterminer l’ensemble des concepts, et de dessiner l’ensemble des images grâce auxquelles il était possible d’envisager cette possibilité, de réfléchir sur elle, ou de l’imaginer. »

1. ÉCRITS AUTOBIOGRAPHIQUES

« Le roman peut être lu en fonction de la personnalité de son auteur, il n’est pas une transcription de son existence. Eveline Mahyère se suicide comme l’héroïne du roman qu’elle vient d’achever, et le caractère de la seconde — dit-on dans la préface — laisse voir ce qui a conduit la première à se donner la mort. Mais le parallèle s’arrête là »

« Albert Camus débute L’étranger par: Aujourd’hui, maman est morte. Jean-Paul Sartre introduit La nausée par: Avertissement des éditeurs. Ces cahiers ont été trouvés parmi les papiers d’Antoine Roquentin. »

« La frontière entre l’écrit autobiographique et l’essai est sans doute la plus incertaine: le second, genre protéiforme, a parfois eu tendance à englober le premier et, sous sa forme moderne, il comporte souvent des passages de confession intime ou des récits d’expériences vécues. » Un moderne très ancien!

2. JOURNAL INTIME ET AUTOBIOGRAPHIE (incompleto)

« Là où le journal présente une personnalité prise dans ses conflits intérieurs, l’autobiographie va avoir tendance à dessiner l’image d’un caractère qui a dépassé ses inquiétudes et qui les assume en les intégrant à son passé. Le désespoir et la tentation du suicide sont, dans le journal intime, la transcription d’un présent; ils apparaissent, dans l’autobiographie, toujours au passé: ils sont rapportés comme les éléments les plus significatifs d’un état d’esprit, à un moment donné de l’existence de l’auteur, ou ils sont désavoués, incompris, oubliés, voire passés pudiquement sous silence. »

« L’autobiographie est l’élaboration d’une image de soi assurée et heureuse sur un passé qui, un temps, a vu cette assurance et ce bonheur menacés. » And here I am…

« Dans les autobiographies où le désespoir et la tentation du suicide ne sont pas minimisés ou occultés, ils sont intégrés au continuum de la vie. Souvent même, ils ne constituent qu’un élément parmi d’autres de la vie de l’auteur: moment fugace de celle-ci ou caractéristique secondaire d’une personnalité qui possède d’autres faces plus importantes. Simone de Beauvoir, Francis Carco et Corinne Luchaire, entre autres, et chacun à leur manière, s’arrêtent quelques pages sur la tentation ou la tentative du suicide qui a été la leur. »

Nenhuma autobiografia de um suicida que tenha narrado a exata cena de sua ‘apoteose derradeira’? Um futuro previsível.

« D’autres autobiographes, au contraire, en font le point de départ ou un point culminant de leur récit. Jean-Charles Pichon relate la lente dérive morale qui le mène à une tentative de suicide »

As Crônicas de um Suicida Contumaz.

« Entre les uns et les autres, ceux qui donnent une fin heureuse à leur récit sont ceux qui sont engagés dans le présent de l’écriture par leur victoire sur Thanatos. L’image finale qu’ils donnent d’eux-mêmes est celle d’individus qui ont appris à se détourner de la solution que leur offrait le suicide pour regarder à nouveau vers l’avenir. Et ils arrêtent leur portrait sur cette image. Les derniers mots de ces autobiographies portent un présent ouvert sur le futur, présent que la clôture du texte suspend au-dessus du silence, fige et éternise. »

« Après 1970, les autobiographies utilisant les temps du discours deviennent très courantes. Si l’on s’en tient à celles où l’auteur fait état d’une tentation de suicide, on trouve, entre autres, L’antivoyage (1974) de Muriel Cerf, Le pavillon des enfants fous (1978) de Valérie Valère, ou encore L’année de l’éveil (1989) de Charles Juliet, qui est un récit presque entièrement écrit au présent. »

« On ne peut pas affirmer que le passé simple, signe du récit historique, soit totalement absent du journal. Pour s’en tenir au même auteur, on trouve par exemple chez Charles Juliet: Même désarroi qu’à l’époque de l’adolescence, lorsque je découvris que tous les gens mentaient, ne recherchaient que le plaisir et l’argent, que la vie était une foire d’empoigne […]. Maintenant, je dois pénétrer dans l’arène. (…) Ce type d’emploi demeure très rare. »

« Sommeil disparu. Enclave du désespoir. Se lever. Se coucher. Se lever. Se recoucher, lance Francis Giauque. Le présent occupe tout l’espace mental du diariste, et s’impose à la lecture comme hors du temps, ou occupant tout le temps. La temporalité s’efface au profit de l’obsession présente, qui fait oublier qu’il y a eu un passé, qu’il y aura un futur. »

Segunda-feira, 21 de dezembro de 2020

23h41

« Le désespoir, la tentation du suicide apparaissent ainsi, sur le moment, comme indépassables:

Lundi, minuit moins vingt. Imbéciles, imbéciles qui m’entourez sans me voir. Ne comprenez-vous pas que je vais me tuer! »

« O desespero, a tentação do suicídio, surgem, assim, em cima mesmo do momento, como insuperáveis:

Segunda, onze e quarenta da noite. Imbecis, imbecis que me circundam sem me ver. Não compreendem que vou me matar! » ! ! !

crie Gabriel Matzneff.

Mas agora o que menos importa é o nome do autor!

« Le diariste conserve toutefois toujours la possibilité de ne pas écrire ce qu’il ressent, ce qu’il vit. Daniel Fleg indique par exemple, après un long silence: Je fus bien avisé d’interrompre ce journal. J’avais senti de loin revenir la dépression. »

« Ce silence est l’équivalent des réticences de certains autobiographes dont il a été question plus haut; le souvenir semblait trop douloureux pour être ravivé, à plus forte raison l’angoisse est-elle parfois difficile à transcrire. Ici l’auteur, voulant ouvrir une nouvelle période de sa vie, signale le motif de ce silence. Ce n’est pas toujours le cas et le lecteur est parfois réduit à des suppositions. Gabriel Matzneff n’écrit pas une ligne entre le 18 novembre 1960 et le 25 janvier 1961. Il avoue, à cette date, avoir passé deux mois au service de neuropsychiatrie du Val-de-Grâce, mais n’en précise pas la raison. Si l’on revient un peu en arrière, on peut se demander si l’auteur n’a pas attenté à ses jours… »

« On comparera, à ce propos, les Journaux de Stefan Zweig à son autobiographie, Le monde d’hier. Alors que les premiers laissent voir des désespoirs ponctuels, et montrent que l’auteur envisageait à certains moments le suicide comme solution (28 mai 1940, p. 293; 12 et 13 juin 1940, p. 298), cette possibilité est absente de la seconde. Dans ce dernier texte, le romancier raconte sa vie en la replaçant dans l’évolution politique de l’époque, mais en laissant de côté tout ce qui pourrait relever de la confession intime. Il se tient ici à un projet et opère des choix, alors que ses Journaux servaient de réceptacle à tous ses sentiments. »

Meus biógrafos poderem ler meus tweets in(can)de(s)centes.

Ó já sou velho, minhas cãs que caem.

Um diário é um “tableau impressionniste”. Menos para os psicanalistas (Hug…cof…-cof…Hellmuth…), cujos diários de garotinhas são impressionantes romances pré-fabricados… E depois o escândalo.

PLATÃO, ARISTÓTELES E A INFLUÊNCIA PITAGÓRICA NO “TRATADO SOBRE A MÚSICA”, DE PLUTARCO – Roosevelt Rocha (UFPR), 2013.

Um primeiro aspecto interessante a destacar aqui é o fato de Plutarco acrescentar o adjetivo ‘agudo’ (oxeia) para caracterizar a harmonia lídia que Platão não usa. É possível que essa predicação tenha origem num comentário da República que não chegou até nós ou mesmo num tratado de um musicólogo que tivesse estudado a questão do valor ético das harmonias.” Não precisa ir tão fundo: ele apenas conhecia a música lídia.

Desse modo, para Plutarco, a harmonia lídia, aparentemente, corresponde à lídia tensa de Platão. Para explicar essa diferença, Gevaert (1881: 154) diz que Plutarco teria cometido uma omissão no seu texto. Salazar (1954: 426), por outro lado, afirma que o termo syntonolydisti, usado por Platão, não era mais usado na época de Plutarco. Mas é possível também que a caracterização diversificada já estivesse presente numa fonte intermediária que o queronense pode ter usado para tratar das concepções musicais do discípulo de Sócrates.

Em seguida, no capítulo 16, Plutarco trata da harmonia mixolídia. Segundo nosso autor, essa harmonia era patética (pathētikē) e, por isso, apropriada para as tragédias. Ela seria o contrário da chamada lídia ‘relaxada’ ou ‘distendida’ (epaneimenē). Depois, no capítulo 17, Plutarco diz que a mixolídia era lamentosa e a outra relaxada. Quanto à primeira harmonia, as palavras de Plutarco estão de acordo com o que Platão diz. Porém, no que diz respeito à lídia distendida, cabe examinar o que significa exatamente o adjetivo epaneimenē.”

ESQUEMA DA OITAVA NA ESCOLA PITAGÓRICA

A mesma relação, invertida, entre 12/8 e 8/6

Como Plutarco, no seu comentário, apresenta um raciocínio eminentemente musical, inclusive empregando os nomes das notas (hípate, nete, mese e parámese), podemos supor que tivesse sob os olhos um outro livro, além do próprio Timeu, de Platão, que dava um relevo maior à presença da teoria harmônica de raiz pitagórica na obra do filósofo ateniense. Que obra era essa, nós não sabemos. Segundo Lasserre (1954: 168), essa fonte levaria a explicação mais além, já que os intervalos de terça e de sexta ou de sétima e de um tom também cumpririam as condições estabelecidas.

A partir do que discutimos até aqui, parece ficar a impressão de que Plutarco não consultou o próprio texto de Platão para redigir o seu tratado. Aparentemente, ele estava usando uma fonte intermediária onde se dedicava uma atenção especial ao tema da música na obra do filósofo. Isso pode ser a explicação para a ausência da harmonia frígia no texto de Plutarco e também para a interpretação especial acerca do Timeu.” Neste último parágrafo eu acho que a dedução vai longe demais: em busca da originalidade no artigo, o autor palpita algo inverossímil (Plutarco não ter acesso ao hiper-disseminado texto de Platão!). Hipérbole acadêmica.

Mas faltava [em Aristóteles] tratar ainda do intervalo de um tom, chamado ‘epógdoon’ na tradição pitagórica. Ele é representado pela proporção 9/8 que resulta da diferença ou excesso da quinta em relação à quarta. O tom ou epógdoon é o espaço localizado entre a parámese e a mese. Ele separa os dois tetracordes que formam a oitava e é numericamente encontrado através da operação seguinte: 3:2 (quinta) : 4:3 (quarta) = 3/2 x 3/4 = 9/8.

O capítulo 23 é importante, porque reforça a percepção de que Aristóteles estava interessado na música, não só nos seus aspectos éticos e pedagógicos, mas também nas discussões acerca da teoria harmônica. Não chegou até nós nenhum tratado musical de sua autoria. Mas há muitas partes de suas obras em que trata de questões musicais, como no livro VIII da Política. Há ainda os livros XI e XIX dos Problemas, que parecem ter sido redigidos por algum aristotélico, que tratam de temas musicais. Além disso, sabemos que o pensamento de Aristóteles exerceu uma influência determinante sobre as concepções teóricas de Aristóxeno de Tarento, o maior musicólogo da Antiguidade Clássica, que foi discípulo do estagirita e aproveitou algumas de suas idéias para construir sua teoria musical baseada na percepção e não no cálculo matemático.”

Essa influência pitagórica pode dever-se ao fato de que Aristóteles, no trecho citado por Plutarco, estaria tratando especificamente da teoria harmônica pitagórica. Ou, por outro lado, a influência pode ser resultado de uma interferência por uma fonte intermediária, ou seja, um tratadista cuja visão seria marcada pelo pitagorismo e que teria sido utilizado por Plutarco no trecho em exame.” Ótimo, mas sem essa fonte, nada se conclui.

É possível que a fonte desse capítulo seja Aristóxeno, já que o fragmento 73 Wehrli apresenta um texto muito semelhante ao que encontramos no nosso tratado.” Forçando a barra até onde pode!

nosso autor lembra que a visão e a audição são geradas através da harmonia. Elas são celestes e divinas e permitem que os homens percebam e manifestem em si próprios a harmonia com o auxílio da luz e do som.”

SATANIC RITUAL ABUSE: A question of memory – Dale McCulley, Journal of Psychology and Theology, 1994.

Traumatic amnesia, described in the DSM-III-R as psychogenic amnesia, is a phenomenon which has been known to mental health professionals for more than 100 years. The clinically observed characteristics of traumatic memory formation and retrieval match precisely the patterns of memory recovery exhibited by SRA [satanic ritual abuse] survivors, and strongly confirm the reality of their cult abuse.”

Some patients claiming abuse or SRA are most accurately viewed as having other goals besides healing, falling into diagnostic classifications of Munchausen syndrome, Factitious Disorder or other kinds of pseudovictims, or victims of folie à deux or delusional systems. Some are consciously exaggerating, fabricating, and malingering” Martha Rogers

The basic premise upon which all of these authors found their observations and hypotheses represents purely a leap of faith rather than a scientific inquiry” George Ganaway

The question is, rather: to what degree do these vividly reenacted experiences represent purely factual accounts of multigenerational cult activities with actual human sacrifices as described, versus fantasy and/or illusion borrowing its core material from literature, movies, TV, other patients’ accounts or unintentional therapist suggestion?”

Ralph Underwager and Hollida Wakefield (1992) state that the only data that can be offered for the reality of a worldwide satanic conspiracy are ‘unsubstantiated verbal reports by people who claim to have had personal experience, often through recovered memories in the course of therapy, and some claims elicited from children in multi-victim and multi-perpetrator sexual abuse allegations.’

Passentino and Passentino (1992) evince a similar level of discredence when they note that <…the fact that more and more people are ‘recovering repressed memories’ of SRA doesn’t necessarily lead to a conclusion that SRA sensationalism is true.>

PSICÓLOGO É TUDO DOENTE, IMAGINA PSICÓLOGO PADRECO! “It seems more than coincidental, then, that 4 of the doubters in the Special Issue are past or present members of the advisory board of the False Memory Syndrome Foundation (FMSF), which was formed shortly before the JPT issue was published, and which has been vigorously propounding the proposition that many memories of childhood abuse have been implanted in the minds of suggestible clients by incompetent or malign therapists. Dr. Underwager, who played a leading role in the formation of the False Memory Syndrome Foundation, has since resigned following the publication of an interview with him and his wife, Hollida Wakefield, in the Journal of Paedophilia (Underwager & Wakefield, 1993). Underwager takes a remarkably sanguine attitude toward paedophilia stating, <I am also a theologian, and as a theologian I believe it is God’s will that there be closeness and intimacy, unity of the flesh, between people. A paedophile can say: ‘This closeness is possible for me within the choices that I’ve made’> (p. 4). He later affirms that <With boldness they can say, ‘I believe this in fact part of God’s will’> (Underwager & Wakefield, 1993, p. 4).”

NICE FANFIC! “But when we speak of the ritual abuse of children, we are not talking about normal events. Reports by both children and adult survivors commonly deal with rape—vaginal, anal, and oral; with the penetration of body orifices by lighted candles and sharp instruments; with every type of torture, including protracted electric shock; with animal and human sacrifice; with ritual cannibalism.”

A Viet Nam (sic) veteran viewing Platoon, for example, may find himself back in a rice paddy trying to evade enemy fire.” Comparação esdrúxula, mas valeu a tentativa!

They hear again the Enochian chant, punctuated by the screams of victims, rising in the night air. They glimpse the flickering candles and the fearsome circle of hooded, black-robed cultists. Their bodies feel the thrusting knife and searing flame. Blisters and scars sometimes reappear, and fresh blood may flow from tissues ravaged long ago.” O que me deixa mais indignado é fantasiar em cima de assunto sério (estresse pós-traumático)! Essas vítimas claramente foram sexual e fisicamente abusadas e torturadas, mas são todas de famílias cristãs fanáticas.

The most significant finding was that 38% of the women in the sample reported no recollection of the index event, even though it was firmly documented by hospital records. In response to the concern that some women simply were too embarrassed to disclose the assault, Dr. Williams points out that of the women who did not recall the abusive incident, 68% told the interviewer about other sexual assaults.” Curioso como ‘Satã’ ou ‘Enoque’ prefere mulheres num ritual que deveria ser indiferente ao gênero…

Equally significant is the fact that in a subsample of 23 women who had recorded medical evidence of genital trauma, and who also received the highest credibility rating by the interviewer, 52% did not recall the abuse.” E onde está a evidência satânica?

Another study, cited by Lenore Terr (1994), was conducted in Holland by Nel Draijer, who interviewed a random sample of more than a thousand Dutch women. One in six reported coerced sex with household members in childhood, and many had experienced years of psychogenic amnesia, until the memories were retrieved in adulthood.”

RESPOSTA À PERGUNTA: “O QUE É O ILUMINISMO?” – Kant (trad. Artur Morão), 1784.

lluminismo é a saída do homem da sua menoridade de que ele próprio é culpado. (…) Sapere aude! (…) Eis a palavra de ordem do Iluminismo.”

É tão cômodo ser menor. (…) Não me é forçoso pensar, quando posso simplesmente pagar; outros empreenderão por mim essa tarefa aborrecida.”

Preceitos e fórmulas, instrumentos mecânicos do uso racional, ou antes, do mau uso dos seus dons naturais são os grilhões de uma menoridade perpétua.” Descrição dos meus pais.

São muito poucos os que conseguiram mediante a transformação do seu espírito arrancar-se à menoridade e encetar um andamento seguro.”

Semear preconceitos é muito danoso, porque acabam por se vingar dos que pessoalmente, ou os seus predecessores, foram os seus autores. Um público só muito lentamente consegue chegar à ilustração. Por meio de uma revolução talvez se possa levar a cabo a queda do despotismo pessoal e da opressão gananciosa ou dominadora, mas nunca uma verdadeira reforma do modo de pensar. Novos preconceitos, justamente como os antigos, servirão de rédeas à grande massa destituída de pensamento.”

Por uso público da própria razão entendo aquele que qualquer um, enquanto erudito, dela faz perante o grande público do mundo letrado.” Manifesto anti-psicanálise!

Chamo uso privado àquele que alguém pode fazer da sua razão num certo cargo público ou função a ele confiado. (…) Neste caso, não é decerto permitido raciocinar, mas tem de se obedecer.”

O cidadão não pode recusar-se a pagar os impostos que lhe são exigidos; e uma censura impertinente de tais obrigações, se por ele devem ser cumpridas, pode mesmo punir-se como um escândalo (que poderia causar uma insubordinação geral). Mas, apesar disso, não age contra o dever de um cidadão se, como erudito, ele expuser as suas idéias contra a inconveniência ou também a injustiça de tais prescrições.”

o que ele ensina em virtude da sua função, como ministro da Igreja, expõe-no como algo em relação ao qual não tem o livre poder de ensinar segundo a sua opinião própria, mas está obrigado a expor segundo a prescrição e em nome de outrem.”

o uso que um professor contratado faz da sua razão perante a sua comunidade é apenas um uso privado, porque ela, por maior que seja, é sempre apenas uma assembleia doméstica; e no tocante a tal uso, ele como sacerdote não é livre e também o não pode ser, porque exerce uma incumbência alheia. Em contrapartida, como erudito que, mediante escritos, fala a um público genuíno, a saber, ao mundo, por conseguinte, o clérigo, no uso público da sua razão, goza de uma liberdade ilimitada de se servir da própria razão e de falar em seu nome próprio.” O mundo se complexificou demais, caro amigo Kant!

É, de fato, um absurdo, que leva à perpetuação dos absurdos, que os tutores do povo (em coisas espirituais) tenham de ser, por sua vez, menores. § Mas não deveria uma sociedade de clérigos, por exemplo, uma assembleia eclesiástica ou uma venerável classis (como a si mesma se denomina entre os holandeses) estar autorizada sob juramento a comprometer-se entre si com um certo símbolo imutável para assim se instituir uma interminável supertutela sobre cada um dos seus membros e, por meio deles, sobre o povo, e deste modo a eternizar? Digo: isso é de todo impossível. Semelhante contrato,¹ que decidiria excluir para sempre toda a ulterior ilustração do género humano, é absolutamente nulo e sem validade, mesmo que fosse confirmado pela autoridade suprema, por parlamentos e pelos mais solenes tratados de paz.”

¹ Sentiu a indireta, Hobbes?

E os vindouros têm toda a legitimidade para recusar essas resoluções decretadas de um modo incompetente e criminoso. A pedra de toque de tudo o que se pode decretar como lei sobre um povo reside na pergunta: poderia um povo impor a si próprio essa lei?”

Um homem, para a sua pessoa, e mesmo então só por algum tempo, pode, no que lhe incumbe saber, adiar a ilustração; mas renunciar a ela, quer seja para si, quer ainda mais para a descendência, significa lesar e calcar aos pés o sagrado direito da humanidade. O que não é lícito a um povo decidir em relação a si mesmo menos o pode ainda um monarca decidir sobre o povo, pois a sua autoridade legislativa assenta precisamente no facto de na sua vontade unificar a vontade conjunta do povo.” “Constitui até um dano para a sua majestade imiscuir-se em tais assuntos”

Caesar non est supra grammaticos”

Falta ainda muito para que os homens tomados em conjunto, da maneira como as coisas agora estão, se encontrem já numa situação ou nela se possam apenas vir a pôr de, em matéria de religião, se servirem bem e com segurança do seu próprio entendimento, sem a orientação de outrem. (…) esta época é a época do Iluminismo, ou o século de Frederico.”

Um príncipe que não acha indigno de si dizer que tem por dever nada prescrever aos homens em matéria de religião, mas deixar-lhes aí a plena liberdade, que, por conseguinte, recusa o arrogante nome de tolerância, é efetivamente esclarecido e merece ser encomiado pelo mundo grato e pela posteridade como aquele que, pela primeira vez, libertou o gênero humano da menoridade, pelo menos por parte do governo, e concedeu a cada qual a liberdade de se servir da própria razão em tudo o que é assunto da consciência.” Não fazer julgamentos precoces, foi o que disseste lá em cima!

Este espírito de liberdade difunde-se também no exterior, mesmo onde entra em conflito com obstáculos externos de um governo que a si mesmo se compreende mal.”

Apresentei o ponto central do Iluminismo, a saída do homem da sua menoridade culpada, sobretudo nas coisas de religião, porque em relação às artes e às ciências os nossos governantes não têm interesse algum em exercer a tutela sobre os seus súbditos” Infelizmente regredimos muito em 240 anos!

raciocinai tanto quanto quiserdes e sobre o que quiserdes; mas obedecei!” “Um grau maior da liberdade civil afigura-se vantajosa para a liberdade do espírito do povo e, no entanto, estabelece-lhe limites intransponíveis; um grau menor cria-lhe, pelo contrário, o espaço para ela se alargar segundo toda a sua capacidade.” Narrando o que logo aconteceria na França.

L’ALCIBIADE FANCIULLO A SCOLA – Prefácio à edição francesa de 1891 (trad. inglesa)

Prior to the reprint of 1862, l’Alcibiade fanciullo a scola [Alcibiades the Schoolboy] was one of the most difficult books even to see, let alone to obtain. We knew of only a very small number of the two original editions, both dated 1652.¹ Four were in public libraries – in Dresden, in Grenoble, in the Bibliothèque Imperiale and in the British Museum. We have no information from Grenoble or Dresden, but the British Museum’s copy has been lost, and the copy in the Bibliothèque Imperiale has been placed in ‘Hell’ – the most dreadful fate which can befall a book -, where it cannot be read, examined, or even touched. M. Micharda said once to enquirers: ‘We have only opened Hell to 2 people – to M. Michelet, for his Histoire de la Révolution, and Doctor ****, for his Études sur la folie.’”

¹ Livro até então apócrifo ou atribuído aos nomes errados.

The reprint of 1862, of 102 copies, was able to make this extraordinary book better known to bibliophiles who understood Italian, but the magistracy did not show itself disposed to extend to this language the indulgence shown to Latin. The reprinted Alcibiade was the subject of a condemnation imposed in May 1963.

Undaunted by this precedent, we have published a new edition intended, by the number of copies and the price – like the earlier reprint –, for bibliophiles and scholars who, in our opinion and like philosophers and priests, are entitled to read everything. Omnia pura puris [Aos puros tudo é puro].

This, we repeat, is our opinion, and it is a conviction so well founded that all the magistracies in the world will not shake it. Apart from anything else, it is noteworthy that shortly before the condemnation of the book 2 scholars made it the object of – or used it as the pretext for – 2 extremely interesting dissertations on the vice against Nature – and one can read these, just as one can read Alicbiade, without in the slightest degree turning into a pederast – or even Tartuffe, or his sort.

The first of these dissertations, published under the title Un point curieux des moeurs de la Grèce, was by M. Octave Delepierre, Belgian author, literary scholar and secretary of the legation of the consul-general of Belgium in London. Curieux is the right word! In his work, Delepierre rebutted the strange opinion of the famous German archaeologist Welcker, who asserted ‘that pederasty in Greece served to strengthen the bonds of friendship, that this vice, indeed, was not the result of a deviant sensuality, but an elevated principle of the theory of beauty’. We do not advise M. Welcker, famous though he is, to cross the Rhine and publish a French translation of his dissertation, since he would risk presenting the spectacle of a worthy and learned man awaiting a fine or prison.

This same man also represented Sappho as a person of pure morals.¹ We are, we see, dealing with a capricious scholar, one with a romantic and mystic spirit – a type common enough even in this country, where we have seen the rehabilitation of Marie Stuart, the madam of Longueville, of Marie Antoinette, and of other pitiable creatures. But, in his German fashion, Welcker roots his beliefs in an even more ancient and recondite cult; while Cousin made the madam of Longueville into a ‘landlady’, he would never have made Sappho into an hotelier. To go back to Alcibiade – from the quotation included by the author in his dissertation, it was said that the author of this dialogue had treated the question of pederasty ‘according to the ideas of the most respected Greek philosophers’.”

¹ Sappho von einem herrschended Vorurtheil befreit (Safo liberta de um preconceito dominante), 1861, 2a ed. 1855.

The other dissertation was translated from the Italian of Giamb. Baseggio by Gustave Brunet, librarian of the city of Bordeaux, and accompanied by notes and a detailed bibliography.” Le Manuel de librarie wrongly attributed to M. Girol Adda the honour of having, in 1859, discovered that the author of Alcibiade was Ferrante Pallavicini. This honour reverted to M. Bassegio, (SIC) who in 1850 published his Disquisizone”¹

¹ E no entanto tudo isto está errado: hoje a historiografia atribui a autoria a Antonio Rocco!

Ferrante was a member of l’Academia degl’Incogniti, and reputed author of Suzanna, Taliclea, Rete di Vulcano, Corriere svaligiato, Divorzio celeste and La Rettorica della Putane.

For information on Pallavicini, we can consult Moreri, Bayle, Chauffepié and Prosper Marchand. This author, to some a libertarian and to others a libertine, was beheaded at Avignon in 1644, aged barely 26, a victim of the spite of the Barberini.¹ His tragic ends did not prevent friends who were admirers of his works and faithful to his beliefs – Ureporio Leti among others – arranging reprints, in Geneva, of his most liberal works, those most hostile to Rome, works such as the Corriere, Divorzio celeste, Rettorica della Putane. And the format, the paper and the typography of the 1st edition of Alciabede (SIC) pointed to the Libraire Stoer, of Geneva. Admittedly, the book carried the date of 1652, and Léti (SIC) did not go to Geneva until 1660, but dates are often altered in publications of this kind.”

¹ Não se trata de uma censura direta a suas obras de cunho erótico e tabuístico, mas ao próprio Papa Urbano VIII, a quem atacou em panfletos.

Baseggio [wrongly] answered that (…) Pallavicini’s purpose was writing a satire directed at the educationalists who were then in public favour in Venice. (…) The warmth, the passion, the conviction that dominate the book from beginning to end seem to us quite foreign to a work of irony. A French erotic writer would write more coolly, more allusively – might indeed be shocked and repelled by such overt passion – but an Italian would show precisely this kind of warmth and enthusiasm. Pallavinci (SIC!!!), however, cannot be any more supposed a pederast than Pidanzat de Mairobert can be considered a lesbian for l’Apologie de la secte anandryne, published in l’Espoin anglais. It must me taken, then, that Alcibiade is the fantasy of a fine and free spirit immersed in classical study. (…) At the time of Pallavicini, let it be said, a work of this kind from the pen of an Italian writer was no more extraordinary than an erotic romance from a 13th century French writer. And if the author was also a pamphleteer, he would flaunt precisely those elements which today would be hidden with great care. According to Vincent Placcuis, the friends of Ferrante denied that he was the author of Diverzio celeste, (SIC!) but had no difficulty in acknowledging that he was the author of Rettorica della Putane, ‘because the morals of Italians accord well with one, and their superstition and their politics accord badly with the other’.

We have said that Gustave Brunet added an appendix to Baseggio’s dissertation. It dealt with several writings similar to Alcibiade, with works of Pallivicini (SIC!!!) and of his colleagues in the (sic) l’Academia des Ingognitie (DOUBLE SIC!!), with the legal status of the vice against Nature from antiquity to the present day, and ended with a list of more-or-less famous pederasts of more recent times. The list included both self-aknowledged and suspected pederasts. Among the first group were Théodore de Bèze and Louis XIII; among the second were Henry III, Lully, d’Assoucy [poeta], the Compte de Sintzendorff, the Marquis of Vilette, Peter the Great and Friedrich II.(*)(**)

(*) And in the XVI lived the most famous of all, Shakespeare.

(**) Les Matinées du Roi de Prusse

Pederasty is like cholera, in that it appears sporadically almost everywhere, and from time to time breaks out more violently, in an epidemic. The fears of Fréderic II about the Prussian army could also apply to the French army of today which, over the past few years, sadly appears also to have some of the ‘regiments of Uncle Henry’. In the last session of the Senate, the outspoken Marquis de Boissy, without beating about the bush, expressed fears about the invasion of our regiments by ‘Arab morals’, and indeed, a terrible outbreak of pederasty seems today to be the only trophy of the war of Africa, just like smallpox was that of the Italian wars of the XVI, at least if one believes Voltaire’s epigram about it”

Escapees from Sodom: We know that the biblical fire did not destroy all the inhabitants of that vile city. Spread now over all the earth, they have made Paris into a ruin; here, in particular, they are repeatedly the cause of some filthy discovery or another. In the past 15 days we have seen too much of one affair of this kind, and the problem is now one of considerable proportions. M. Gàstagnary has tried to speak of it in his chronicle of Parisian events in the Progrès de Lyon. We copy the reserve he had to adopt in referring to the matter, but it is not as recent as he believes. It dates back for several months; if we talk about it today, it is because the affair has necessitated an enquiry among several corps of soldiers, and it has not been possible to cover the inquiry with silence, as the police manage to do in other similar cases.”

Petite Revue

(*) “We read in the personal correspondence of the Army in Egypt, ‘The Arabs and the Mamelouks have treated several of our prisoners in the way that Socrates, it is said, treated Alcibiades.’” Ensinaram-lhes filosofia?!

(*) “The pederastic epidemic inflicted itself on us in the XVII at the court of Louis XVI (See La France devenue italienne, a book that was reprinted following l’Histoire amoureuse des Gaules, by Bussy-Rabutin) (…) We know that this city (Paris is a police headquarters; in consequence, there are public places authorised for this purpose. [Paris, sempre a vanguard!] The young men who are destined for the profession are carefully classified, because the regulatory system extends even to that. They are examined; those who are beautiful, rosy, well made, chubby, are reserved for the great lords, bishops and financiers, who pay very dearly for them. Those who are deprived of their testicles, or those who are said (because our language is more chaste than our morals) not to have weavers’ weights, but who give and receive, form the 2nd class; they are still expensive, because woman can also use them while they serve men. Those who are not capable of erection because of overuse – whether or not they have all the organs necessary to please – make up the third class. But those who preside over these pleasures first confirm their impotence. In order to do so they are placed, naked, on a mattress whose lower half is open; two women caress them to the best of their ability, during which a third, with fresh nettles, knocks gently on the seat of their sexual desires. After a quarter of an hour of these attempts, a long unripe pear is introduced into the anus, causing a considerable irritation, and fine mustard of Caedebec is put on the rash induced by the nettles; the glans is also rubbed with camphor. Those who resist all these stimuli and give no sign of erection are engaged for 1/3 of pay only. (Erotika Biblion, chap. Kadhésch, p. 93-ss., Bruxelles, 1886, with notes by the Chevalier Pierrugues.) (N.E.: This is probably nonsense from beginning to end, but the public was as credulous then on such matters as they are now. But the curse has never had the extent and the expansion and intensity which we witness in modern society, and where one can say that it has been democratised. See the Études sur les attentats aux moeurs du Dr. Trdieu, 3ed., Paris, 1859). But let us cease to review these nauseating texts; let us go out and buy a bottle of disinfectant. [aaah, vai dizer que você não curte, monsieur? Conta outra!]”

Several corps of soldiers! That is in all the documents”

Bruxelas, 1891

AO LEITOR

Os filósofos da Antiguidade, quando ensinavam literatura, inculcavam seus conhecimentos nos alunos pelo buraco de seus traseiros [HAHAHA!]. Assumiam que, mediante este método, não teriam como não se tornar completamente eruditos; que por essa via, no devido tempo, absorveriam todo o conhecimento de seus mestres.

Ó, que esses vícios se tivessem consumido nos tempos gregos! Ao contrário: atingiram seu clímax nas escolas de nosso tempo.

Atingimos o ponto em que nossas escolas podem ser consideradas teatros da infâmia e da vergonha, um repositório de todos os vícios; nossos mestres-escola prosseguiram com o método antigo de ensinar. Se você é conhecedor desta matéria, é provável que já tenha ouvido como alguns desses professores, em seu ardor para infundir conhecimento ao alunado, chegaram a ferir seus ânuses!

Portanto, sua leitura de Alcibíades, o Estudante ensiná-lo-á que, para aperfeiçoar nossos escolares, temos de retirá-los das mãos desses mestres de Sodoma – e de seu feliz vício.”

Poxa, fiquei com vontade de ler esse livro-tabu, mas não consigo encontrá-lo!

AOS PROFESSORES

Ah, professores maus, eu sei de suas tramas,

E de suas manhas, dos seus jogos com seus belos,

Fingindo que latim e gramática, soma e subtração

Chegam aos miolos partindo das nádegas!

É só nos cus que vocês põem os olhos,

Não têm prazer em bocetas, ou em seios e mamilos!

Nenhuma mulher pode seduzi-los nem dar-lhes prazer,

Mas vocês fodem garotinhos com todo seu poder!

Pederasta patife!, com lamentos miseráveis,

Já que agora todos seus pecados são por mim narrados,

Desistam de seus vícios, arrependam-se destas artes!

Encerrem de uma vez a vilania – cortem seus paus!

Até que, se um pirralho malcriado mostrar-lhes o bumbum,

Vocês só possam suspirar tristonhos, e seguir adiante.

M.V.”

NOTA DO EDITOR

[ih, rapaz, tá se justificando muito já, esse trem tá suspeito!]

Esse fragmento caiu por acidente em minhas mãos, e eu julguei de suficiente interesse, caro leitor, a fim de imprimir e trazê-lo a público. Use esta obra para vigiar seus filhos pequenos e salvá-los da perniciosa influência de professores malvados, essa corja detestável tão comum no presente.

Prometo publicar em breve a segunda parte, que aparecerá intitulada O Triunfo de Alcibíades, um trabalho que despertará ainda maiores interesses, uma vez que deriva da pena de um dos homens mais sábios de nosso país. Sempre à vossa graça.”

A THEORY OF THE SOCIOLOGY OF WOMEN – Hellen Moore & Jane Ollenburger, 1989.

For example, sex role analyses use bipolar concepts, such as masculinity and femininity as givens. Even models of androgyny anticipate the reality of a continuum with fixed masculine and feminine end points. Thus, the language used in creating patriarchal and sex role theories sets parameters that cannot be ignored or transformed by the models themselves.”

Explain the development, maintenance, and change of women’s oppression in the range of cultures we can use as examples (Chafetz, Feminist Sociology, 1988). The reasons for building a feminist theory or explanation are clear. But why build a sociological theory? Are the problems created by patriarchal theory and liberal feminist theory inherent to the sociological theory building process? We believe it is not. Theory as a practice can itself be examined from a feminist perspective, analyzed for potential consequences, and revisioned for its potential contributions to an understanding of women’s lives”

A major challenge for feminist theorists is to bridge the structural and interpretive approaches available in the social sciences and in women’s studies theory. An integrative theory of women’s oppression should draw from all available models, not to construct a hodgepodge, but with an eye toward the patchwork quilt of women’s traditional crafts. Such a patchwork would take the useful concepts of feminist models and draw them together to make a strong theoretical fabric”

The post-structuralists argue that we cannot answer the question, ‘Are there women?’ (De Beauvoir, 1974; Eisenstein and Jardine, 1980). We believe that the questions must be asked, even if the medium of language will ultimately distort the reality of those lives.”

Drawing on the radical feminist theories, we also propose that, in a patriarchal system, men set the exchange value. As Hartmann and others have pointed out, capitalism goes hand in hand with patriarchy in most Western industrial nations (Hartmann, 1984).” Vago.

the lives of black women prior to the Emancipation Proclamation have been limited to a few diaries and to public records that define blacks as property. Immigrant and black women’s work was not recorded separately by race from white women until the 1890’s, and various Hispanic groups have been tabulated as white at various points in time. Not until the 1980 census were significant Hispanic cultural groups separated such as Cubana, Chicana, and Puerta Ricana for research and policy discussion.”

the absence of marital rape laws in the majority of states identifies the informal and formal definitions of sexual control for men.”

Women who do not fit this family-centered framework are thrust out of the normative definitions of sexuality: lesbians, nuns, spinsters [solteironas], prostitutes, and women in the pornography industry.”

The notion of recreational, non-reproductive sex (the use value of sex) is a relatively modem phenomenon, particularly for married women. This new model of sexuality has generated an avalanche of media images, novels, advice books, and self-help groups to create norms for the practice and enjoyment of women’s sexuality. Much of this recreational sexual identity has been based upon historical and erroneous definitions supplied by men: the norm of the vaginal orgasm, definitions of the sexually attractive, and control of the verbal and nonverbal cues for sexual initiation”

RÁDIO-CABEÇA

RÁDIO 1

Primeiro Solilóquio

Eu acho tudo igual,

porque dessemelhante permanece, e só um fraco feixe de luz cai. Sabes tu, o raio alumia meu tempo minha vida, aponta o caminho ao Mundo de Alexandre. Esse mundo me promete a volta do mal, assim como a penumbra dos tumultuados tijolos é um louvor à existência.

Cômico. O papel de parede não volta a seu lugar…

Sabes tu, o mundo vem sempre com esse deslocamento do papel de parede no jogo. O raio de luz evanescente acompanha todo o jogo. E então os Arcanjos Gabriel e Micael me apontam coisas, com mórbida fascinação. Embora abstrato, absurdo até, é, digo-te, a mais clara e completa claridade.

A claridade se consuma em cada homem, sobretudo na morte! Eu sei, creia-me! É toda uma canção humana e patética. Mas aqui não se trata de humanidade, mas do papel de parede jamais voltar a seu lugar! Do umbral eu antevejo,

talvez me espere alguém. Gabriel, quem sabe? Logo saberei. Estranho. Tudo que era ruidoso e barulhento está agora em calmaria. Ah, naturalmente… – ela dirá! Mas não, isso não extingue nosso angustiante tormento. Ah, diga, diga… não há nada como uma extravagante canção! Deixe estar…

Eu me pergunto se a estática do rádio e essa sensação de chiado silêncio e solidão tem algum significado, isto é, pode ser um diálogo. Por favor, guardem para si vossos comentários, pois eu só busco minha própria atenção.

Muito obrigado.

Segundo Solilóquio

Merda! Devo eu retornar à monótona noite e quem sabe com cicatrizes palpitantes me render à própria realidade de Mammon?

Onde é nu esta bosta de rádio? Ontem eu contemplei outra vez o espetáculo deplorável do louco, aquela dança horrenda de sapatilhas que deslizavam como trenós. Seja como for, senti aquela sensação banal, como se ele procurasse algo no rádio. Vou pensar naquele estranho quartinho de menina na casa. Finalmente eu encontrei os diários em capa dura das três garotinhas.

Intitulados “Sombras do Mundo de Alexandre”. Eis o homem… Estranho!

RádiŒpílogo 1

Eu cavalgo a cobra e acho o chacal.

E Jesus Cristo come, ávido, sua barra de Milka.

Deus gosta dessa música, é o que eu acho.

Deus, vai pro inferno! vão todos vocês juntos!

Preciso pensar na lagosta e não em isso-cantar.

QUINCAS BORBA

Quincas Borba está muito impaciente? perguntou Rubião bebendo o último golo de café, e lançando um último olhar à bandeja.

– Me parece que sí.

– Lá vou soltá-lo.”

ESTE QUINCAS BORBA, se acaso me fizeste o favor de ler as Memórias Póstumas de Brás Cubas, é aquele mesmo náufrago da existência, que ali aparece, mendigo, herdeiro inopinado, e inventor de uma filosofia. Aqui o tens agora em Barbacena. Logo que chegou, enamorou-se de uma viúva, senhora de condição mediana e parcos meios de vida, mas, tão acanhada que os suspiros no namorado ficavam sem eco. Chamava-se Maria da Piedade. Um irmão dela, que é o presente Rubião, fez todo o possível para casá-los. Piedade resistiu, um pleuris a levou.”

filosofia é uma cousa, e morrer de verdade é outra”

RUBIÃO achou um rival no coração de Quincas Borba, – um cão, um bonito cão, meio tamanho, pêlo cor de chumbo, malhado de preto. Quincas Borba levava-o para toda parte, dormiam no mesmo quarto. De manhã, era o cão que acordava o senhor, trepando ao leito, onde trocavam as primeiras saudações. Uma das extravagâncias do dono foi dar-lhe o seu próprio nome; mas, explicava-o por dous motivos, um doutrinário, outro particular.

– Desde que Humanitas, segundo a minha doutrina, é o princípio da vida e reside em toda a parte, existe também no cão, e este pode assim receber um nome de gente, seja cristão ou muçulmano. . .

– Bem, mas por que não lhe deu antes o nome de Bernardo? disse Rubião com o pensamento em um rival político da localidade.

– Esse agora é o motivo particular. Se eu morrer antes, como presumo, sobreviverei no nome do meu bom cachorro. Ris-te, não?”

“ – (…) Viverei perpetuamente no meu grande livro. Os que, porém, não souberem ler, charlarão Quincas Borba ao cachorro, e…

O cão, ouvindo o nome, correu à cama. Quincas Borba, comovido, olhou para Quincas Borba.”

agora os olhos metidos para dentro viam pensar o cérebro.”

O universo ainda não parou por lhe faltarem alguns poemas mortos em flor na cabeça de um varão ilustre ou obscuro”

Crê-me, o Humanitismo é o remate das cousas; e eu que o formulei, sou o maior homem do mundo. Olha, vês como o meu bom Quincas Borba está olhando para mim? Não é ele, é Humanitas…”

– Não há morte. O encontro de duas expansões, ou a expansão de duas formas, pode determinar a supressão de uma delas; mas, rigorosamente, não há morte, há vida, porque a supressão de uma é princípio universal e comum. Daí o caráter conservador e benéfico da guerra.

– Mas a opinião do exterminado?

– Não há exterminado. Desaparece o fenômeno; a substância é a mesma. Nunca viste ferver água?

Moléstia e saúde eram dous caroços do mesmo fruto, dous estados de Humanitas.”

Quincas Borba chorava pelo outro Quincas Borba. Não quis vê-lo à saída. Chorava deveras; lágrimas de loucura ou de afeição, quaisquer que fossem, ele as ia deixando pela boa terra mineira, como o derradeiro suor de uma alma obscura, prestes a cair no abismo.”

Algumas pessoas começaram a mofar do Rubião e da singular incumbência de guardar um cão em vez de ser o cão que o guardasse a ele. Vinha a risota, choviam as alcunhas. Em que havia de dar o professor! sentinela de cachorro! Rubião tinha medo da opinião pública. Com efeito, parecia-lhe ridículo; fugia aos olhos estranhos, olhava com fastio para o animal, dava-se ao diabo, arrenegava da vida.”

SETE SEMANAS depois, chegou a Barbacena esta carta, datada do Rio de Janeiro, toda do punho do Quincas Borba.”

Quem sou eu, Rubião? Sou Santo Agostinho. Sei que há de sorrir, porque você é um ignaro, Rubião; a nossa intimidade permitia-me dizer palavra mais crua, mas faço-lhe esta concessão, que é a última. Ignaro!”

O santo e eu passamos uma parte do tempo nos deleites e na heresia, porque eu considero heresia tudo o que não é a minha doutrina de Humanitas; ambos furtamos, ele, em pequeno, umas pêras de Cartago, eu, já rapaz, um relógio do meu amigo Brás Cubas. Nossas mães eram religiosas e castas. Enfim, ele pensava, como eu, que tudo que existe é bom, e assim o demonstra no capítulo XVI, livro VII das Confissões, com a diferença que, para ele, o mal é um desvio da vontade, ilusão própria de um século atrasado, concessão ao erro, pois que o mal nem mesmo existe, e só a primeira afirmação é verdadeira; todas as cousas são boas, omnia bona, e adeus.”

Dar-se-ia que, provada a alienação mental do testador, nulo ficaria o testamento, e perdidas as deixas? Rubião teve uma vertigem. Estava ainda com a carta aberta nas mãos, quando viu aparecer o doutor, que vinha por notícias do enfermo; o agente do correio dissera-lhe haver chegado uma carta.”

– Não quero nada, disse ao escravo. E outra vez pensou no legado. Calculou o algarismo. Menos de dez contos, não. Compraria um pedaço de terra, uma casa, cultivaria isto ou aquilo, ou lavraria ouro. O pior é se era menos, cinco contos… Cinco? Era pouco; mas, enfim, talvez não passasse disso. Cinco que fossem, era um arranjo menor, e antes menor que nada.

QUANDO o testamento foi aberto, Rubião quase caiu para trás. Adivinhais por quê. Era nomeado herdeiro universal do testador. Não cinco, nem dez, nem vinte contos, mas tudo, o capital inteiro, especificados os bens, casas na Côrte, uma em Barbacena, escravos, apólices, ações do Banco do Brasil e de outras instituições, jóias, dinheiro amoedado, livros – tudo finalmente passava às mãos do Rubião, sem desvios, sem deixas a nenhuma pessoa, nem esmolas, nem dívidas. Uma só condição havia no testamento, a de guardar o herdeiro consigo o seu pobre cachorro Quincas Borba, nome que lhe deu por motivo da grande afeição que lhe tinha. Exigia do dito Rubião que o tratasse como se fosse a ele próprio testador, nada poupando em seu benefício, resguardando-o de moléstias, de fugas, de roubo ou de morte que lhe quisessem dar por maldade; cuidar finalmente como se cão não fosse, mas pessoa humana. Item, impunha-lhe a condição, quando morresse o cachorro, de lhe dar sepultura decente em terreno próprio, que cobriria de flores e plantas cheirosas; e mais desenterraria os ossos do dito cachorro, quando fosse tempo idôneo, e os recolheria a uma urna de madeira preciosa para depositá-los no lugar mais honrado da casa.”

E quanto seria tudo? ia ele pensando. Casas, apólices, ações, escravos, roupa, louça, alguns quadros, que ele teria na Corte, porque era homem de muito gosto, tratava de cousas de arte com grande saber. E livros? devia ter muitos livros, citava muitos deles. Mas em quanto andaria tudo? Cem contos? Talvez duzentos. Era possível; trezentos mesmo não havia que admirar. Trezentos contos! trezentos!”

De repente, surgiu-lhe este grave problema – se iria viver no Rio de Janeiro, ou se ficaria em Barbacena. Sentia cócegas de ficar, de brilhar onde escurecia, de quebrar a castanha na boca aos que antes faziam pouco caso dele, e principalmente aos que se riram da amizade do Quincas Borba. Mas logo depois, vinha a imagem do Rio de Janeiro, que ele conhecia, com os seus feitiços, movimento, teatros em toda a parte, moças bonitas, ‘vestidas à francesa’. Resolveu que era melhor, podia subir muitas e muitas vezes à cidade natal.”

Aqui a testa e as costas das mãos do nosso amigo ficaram em água. Outra nuvem pelos olhos. E o coração batia-lhe rápido, rápido. A cláusula começava a parecer-lhe extravagante. Rubião pegava-se com os santos, prometia missas, dez missas. . . Mas lá estava a casa da comadre. Rubião picou o passo; viu alguém; era ela? era, era ela, encostada à porta e rindo.”

Tão certo é que a paisagem depende do ponto de vista, e que o melhor modo de apreciar o chicote é ter-lhe o cabo na mão.”

Diz-se de uma paisagem que é melancólica, mas não se diz igual cousa de um cão. A razão não pode ser outra senão que a melancolia da paisagem está em nós mesmos, enquanto que atribuí-la ao cão é deixá-la fora de nós. Seja o que for é alguma cousa que não a alegria de há pouco; mas venha um ,assobio do cozinheiro, ou um gesto do senhor, e lá vai tudo embora, os olhos brilham, o prazer arregaça-lhe o focinho, e as pernas voam que parecem asas.”

O maior pecado, depois do pecado, é a publicação do pecado. Eu, se fosse legislador propunha que se queimassem todos os homens convencidos de indiscrição nestas matérias”

As senhoras casadas eram bonitas; a mesma solteira não devia ter sido feia, aos vinte e cinco anos”

Sofia rastejava os vinte e oito anos; estava mais bela que aos vinte e sete; era de supor que só aos trinta desse o escultor os últimos retoques, se não quisesse prolongar ainda o trabalho, por dous ou três anos.”

Tinha essa vaidade singular, decotava a mulher sempre que podia, e até onde não podia, para mostrar aos outros as suas venturas particulares. Era assim um rei Candaules, mais restrito por um lado, e, por outro, mais público. E aqui façamos justiça à nossa dama. A princípio, cedeu sem vontade aos desejos do marido; mas tais foram as admirações colhidas, e a tal ponto o uso acomoda a gente às circunstâncias, que ela acabou gostando de ser vista, muito vista, para recreio e estímulo dos outros. Não a façamos mais santa do que é, nem menos. Para as despesas da vaidade, bastavam-lhe os olhos, que eram ridentes, inquietos, convidativos, e só convidativos”

Meu Deus! como é bonita! Sinto-me capaz de fazer um escândalo!”

Os seus pobres olhos de 39 anos, olhos sem parceiros na terra, indo já a resvalar do cansaço na desesperança, acharam em si algumas fagulhas. Volvê-los uma e muitas vezes requebrando-os, era o longo ofício dela. Não lhe custou nada armá-los contra o capitalista.”

Era o velho formulário em ação; nada lhe rendera até ali, mas a loteria é assim mesmo: lá vem um bilhete que resgata os perdidos.” “D.Tonica sentiu o grasnar do velho corvo da desesperança. Quoth the Raven NEVER MORE.”

Rubião lembrou-se de uma comparação velha, mui velha, apanhada em não sei que décima de 1850, ou de qualquer outra página em prosa de todos os tempos. Chamou aos olhos de Sofia as estrelas da terra, e às estrelas os olhos do céu. Tudo isso baixinho e trêmulo. Sofia ficou pasmada. De súbito endireitou o corpo, que até ali viera pesando no braço do Rubião. Estava tão acostumada à timidez do homem… Estrelas? olhos? Quis dizer que não caçoasse com ela, mas não achou como dar forma à resposta, sem rejeitar uma convicção que também era sua, ou então sem animá-lo a ir adiante. Daí um longo silêncio.”

Depois, a lua é solitária. A solidão faz a pessoa séria. As estrelas em chusma, são como as moças entre quinze e vinte anos, alegres, palreiras, rindo e falando a um tempo de tudo e de todos.”

Castas estrelas! é assim que lhes chama Otelo, o terrível, e Tristram Shandy, o jovial. Esses extremos do coração e do espírito estão de acordo num pontoas estrelas são castas.”

O convite era poético, mas só o convite. Rubião ia devorando a moça com olhos de fogo e segurava-lhe uma das mãos para que ela não fugisse. Nem os olhos nem o gesto tinham poesia nenhuma. (…) pediu-lhe pela alma da mãe dele, que devia estar no céu… Rubião não sabia do céu nem da mãe, nem de nada. Que era mãe? que era céu? parecia dizer a cara dele.”

A Côrte é o diabo; apanha-se uma paixão como se apanha uma constipação; basta uma fresta de ar, fica-se perdido.”

Durou muito tempo essa explosão de raiva interior,-perto de vinte minutos; mas a alma cansou, e tornou a si. A imaginação não podia mais, e a realidade próxima atraiu-lhe a vista.”

Onde li eu que uma tradição antiga fazia esperar a uma virgem de Israel, durante certa noite do ano, a concepção divina? Seja onde for, comparemo-la à desta outra, que só difere daquela em não ter noite fixa, mas todas, todas, todas…”

Crede-me: há tiranos de intenção. Quem sabe? Na alma desta senhora passou agora um tênue fio de Calígula…”

Sei que é honrado, que trabalha muito; o diabo da mulher é que fez mal em meter-se de permeio, com os lindos olhos e a figura… Que admirável figura, meu pai do céu! Hoje então estava divina.”

morava em casa de um amigo, que começava a tratá-lo como hóspede de três dias, e ele já o era de quatro semanas. Dizem que os de três dias cheiram mal; muito antes disso cheiram mal os defuntos, ao menos nestes climas quentes… Certo é que o nosso Rubião, singelo como um bom mineiro, mas desconfiado como um paulista, ia cheio de cuidados, pensando em retirar-se quanto antes.”

Era tão raro ver um enforcado! Senhor, em vinte minutos está tudo findo! – Senhor, vamos tratar de outros negócios! E o nosso homem fechou os olhos, e deixou-se ir ao acaso.”

Vai senão quando, ocorreu-lhe que os dous Quincas Borba podiam ser a mesma criatura, por efeito da entrada da alma do defunto no corpo do cachorro, menos a purgar os seus pecados que a vigiar o dono. Foi uma preta de São João d’EI-Rei que lhe meteu, em criança, essa idéia de transmigração. Dizia ela que a alma cheia de pecados ia para o corpo de um bruto; chegou a jurar que conhecera um escrivão que acabou feito gambá…”

Nunca, entretanto, lhe passou pela cabeça que o amigo chegasse a declarar amor a alguém, menos ainda a Sofia, se é que era amor deveras; podia ser gracejo de intimidade. Rubião olhava para ela muita vez, é certo; parece também que Sofia, em algumas ocasiões, pagava os olhares com outros… Concessões de moça bonita! Mas, enfim, contanto que lhe ficassem os olhos, podiam ir alguns raios deles. Não havia de ter ciúmes do nervo óptico, ia pensando o marido.”

É assim que as moças falam aos quinze anos; é assim que falam os tolos em todos os tempos, e os poetas também; mas ele nem é moça nem poeta.”

Os deuses de Homero – e mais eram deuses – debatiam uma vez no Olimpo, gravemente, e até furiosamente. A orgulhosa Juno, ciosa dos colóquios de Tétis e Júpiter em favor de Aquiles, interrompe o filho de Saturno. Júpiter troveja e ameaça; a esposa treme de cólera. Os outros gemem e suspiram. Mas quando Vulcano pega da urna de néctar e vai coxeando servir a todos, rompe no Olimpo uma enorme gargalhada inextinguível. Por quê? Senhora minha, com certeza nunca viu cair um carteiro.

Às vezes, nem é preciso que ele caia; outras vezes nem é sequer preciso que exista. Basta imaginá-lo ou recordá-lo. A sombra da sombra de uma lembrança grotesca projeta-se no meio da paixão mais aborrecível, e o sorriso vem às vezes à tona da cara, leve que seja – um nada.”

Pôs o caso à sorte. Se o primeiro carro que passasse viesse da direita, iria; se viesse da esquerda, não. E deixou-se estar na sala, no pouf central, olhando. Veio logo um tílburi da esquerda. Estava dito; não ia a Santa Teresa. Mas aqui a consciência reagiu; queria os próprios termos da proposta: um carro. Tílburi não era carro. Devia ser o que vulgarmente se chama carro, uma caleça inteira ou meia, ou ainda uma vitória. Daí a pouco vieram chegando da direita muitas caleças, que voltavam de um enterro. Foi.”

Nunca a intimidade do casal lhe excitara os ódios contra o legítimo senhor. E lá iam meses e meses, sem alteração do sentimento, nem morte da esperança. Mas a possibilidade de um rival de fora veio atordoá-lo; aqui é que o ciúme trouxe ao nosso amigo uma dentada de sangue.”

reconheceu que a emenda era pior que o soneto, e que há bonitos sonetos mentirosos.”

como o espectador que se regala das paixões de Otelo, e sai do teatro com as mãos limpas da morte de Desdêmona.”

Seria singular que esta mulher, que não tinha amor àquele homem, não quisesse dá-lo de noivo à prima, mas a natureza é capaz de tudo, amigo e senhor. Inventou o ciúme de Otelo e o do cavaleiro Desgrieux, podia inventar este outro de uma pessoa que não quer ceder o que não quer possuir.”

Que sabe a aranha a respeito de Mozart? Nada; entretanto, ouve com prazer uma sonata do mestre. O gato, que nunca leu Kant, talvez um animal metafísico.”

Aquelas cenas da corte de França, inventadas pelo maravilhoso. Dumas, e os seus nobres espadachins e aventureiros, as condessas e os duques de Feuillet, metidos em estufas ricas, todos eles com palavras mui compostas, polidas, altivas ou graciosas, faziam-lhe passar o tempo às carreiras. Quase sempre, acabava com o livro caído e os olhos no ar, pensando.”

Que misterioso Próspero transformava assim uma ilha banal em mascarada sublime? (…) As palavras seriam as mesmas da comédia; a ilha é que era outra, a ilha e a mascarada.”

Desde uma semana que não ia à Praia do Flamengo, por haver Sofia entrado em um dos seus períodos de sequidão.”

MAS NÃO HÁ SERENIDADE moral que corte uma polegada sequer às abas do tempo, quando a pessoa não tem maneira de o fazer mais curto. Ao contrário, a ânsia de ir ao Flamengo, à noite, vinha tornar as horas mais arrastadas.”

Oh! precaução sublime e piedosa da natureza, que põe uma cigarra viva ao pé de vinte formigas mortas, para compensá-las. Essa reflexão é do leitor. Do Rubião não pode ser.”

Ela, para não estar vadia, ia cosendo uns folhos; e, quando a conversação fazia pausa, Rubião era pouco para comer-lhe as mãos ágeis, que pareciam brincar com a agulha.”

-Não leu a notícia daquela epidemia numa cidade das Alagoas?

Contou-lhe haver ficado tão penalizada, que resolveu logo organizar uma comissão de senhoras, para pedir esmolas. A morte da tia interrompeu os primeiros passos; mas ia continuar, passada a missa do sétimo dia. E perguntou que lhe parecia.

– Parece-me bem. Não há homens na comissão?

-Há só senhoras. Os homens apenas dão dinheiro, concluiu rindo.”

juro-lhe que estou disposto a gastar trezentos, oitocentos, mil contos, dous mil, trinta mil contos, se tanto for preciso para estrangular o infame…”

Em geral, não podia suportar as refeições solitárias, estava tão afeito à linguagem dos amigos, às observações, às graças, não menos que aos respeitos e considerações, que comer só era o mesmo que não comer nada. Agora, porém, era como um Saul que precisasse de algum Davi, para expelir o espírito maligno que se metera nele. Já queria mal ao portador da carta, porque a deixara cair”

Davi apareceu enfim, entre o queijo e o café, na pessoa do Dr. Camacho, que voltara de Vassouras, na véspera, à noite.”

“ – (…) Demais, o senhor é a melhor solução da divergência.

– Divergência?

– Sim, o Dr. Hermenegildo, de Catas-Altas, e o Coronel Romualdo; dizem que ambos, em caso de vaga, querem apresentar-se; é dividir os votos…”

Uns biltres! Ah! meu caro Rubião, isto de política pode ser comparado à paixão de Nosso Senhor Jesus Cristo; não falta nada, nem o discípulo que nega, nem o discípulo que vende. Coroa de espinhos, bofetadas, madeiro, e afinal morre-se na cruz das idéias, pregado pelos cravos da inveja, da calúnia e da ingratidão. . .”

Em política, não se perdoa nem se esquece nada. Quem fez uma, paga; creia que a vingança é um prazer”

Os anátemas brotavam-lhe como da boca de Isaías, as palmas do triunfo verdejavam-lhe nas mãos. Cada gesto parecia um princípio. Quando abria os braços, ferindo o ar, era como se desdobrasse um programa inteiro.”

CAPÍTULO CVI

…OU, MAIS PROPRIAMENTE, capítulo em que o leitor, desorientado, não pode combinar as tristezas de Sofia com a anedota do cocheiro.”

Sim, desgraçado; adverte bem que era inverossímil que um homem, indo a uma aventura daquelas, fizesse parar o tílburi diante da casa pactuada. Seria pôr uma testemunha ao crime. Há entre o céu e a terra muitas mais ruas do que sonha a tua filosofia, – ruas transversais, onde o tílburi podia ficar esperando.”

Nem todos os cocheiros são imaginativos. Já é muito concertar farrapos da realidade.”

DURANTE alguns meses, Rubião deixou de ir ao Flamengo. Não foi resolução fácil de cumprir. Custou-lhe muita hesitação, muito arrependimento; mais de uma vez chegou a sair com o propósito de visitar Sofia e pedir-lhe perdão. De quê? Não sabia; mas queria ser perdoado. Em todas as tentativas desse gênero, a lembrança de Carlos Maria fazia-o recuar. De certo ponto em diante, foi o próprio lapso de tempo que o tolheu; era esquisito aparecer lá um dia. como um triste filho pródigo, unicamente para suplicar o calor dos belos olhos da dona da casa. Ia ao armazém, visitar o Palha; este, ao fim de cinco semanas, reprochou-lhe a ausência; e, passados dous meses, perguntou-lhe se era formal propósito.

– Tenho tido muito que fazer, acudiu Rubião; esses negócios políticos tomam todo o tempo a uma pessoa. Vou lá domingo.”

Palha era agora o depositário dos títulos de Rubião (ações, apólices, escrituras) que estavam fechados na burra do armazém. Cobrava-lhe os juros, os dividendos e os aluguéis de três casas, que lhe fizera comprar algum tempo antes, a vil preço, e que lhe rendiam muito.”

CAPÍTULO CXII

AQUI É QUE EU QUISERA ter dado a este livro o método de tantos outros – velhos todos –em que a matéria do capítulo era posta no sumário: ‘De como aconteceu isto assim, e mais assim.’ Aí está Bernardim Ribeiro; aí estão outros livros gloriosos. Das línguas estranhas, sem querer subir a Cervantes nem a Rabelais, bastavam-me Fielding e Smollet, muitos capítulos dos quais só pelo sumário estão lidos. Pegai em Tom Jones, livro IV, cap. I, lede este título ‘Contendo cinco folhas de papel’. É claro, é simples, não engana a ninguém; são 5 folhas, mais nada, quem não quer não lê, e quem quer lê, para os últimos é que o autor concluiu obsequiosamente: ‘E agora, sem mais prefácio, vamos ao seguinte capítulo’.”

CAPÍTULO CXIV

AO CONTRÁRIO, não sei se o capítulo que se segue poderia estar todo no título.”

Rubião olhava superiormente para tudo. A qualidade dos convivas não lhe produziu impressão, nem o ar cerimonioso, nem o luxo da mesa; nada disso o deslumbrou. O mesmo cuidado particular de Sofia, embora lhe fosse agradável, não o tonteava, como outrora. E da parte dela era mais apurada a atenção, e os olhos excepcionalmente meigos e serviçais.”

A HISTÓRIA do casamento de Maria Benedita é curta; e, posto Sofia a ache vulgar, vale a pena dizê-la. Fique desde já admitido que, se não fosse a epidemia das Alagoas, talvez não chegasse a haver casamento; donde se conclui que as catástrofes são úteis, e até necessárias.”

Era uma vez uma choupana que ardia na estrada; a dona, um triste molambo de mulher, chorava o seu desastre, a poucos passos, sentada no chão. Senão quando, indo a passar um homem ébrio, viu o incêndio, viu a mulher, perguntou-lhe se a casa era dela.

– É minha, sim, meu senhor; é tudo o que eu possuía neste mundo.

– Dá-me então licença que acenda ali o meu charuto?

O padre que me contou isto certamente emendou o texto original, não é preciso estar embriagado para acender um charuto nas misérias alheias. Bom Padre Chagas! – Chamava-se Chagas.”

Conheço uma moça de Pelotas, que é um bijou, e só casa com moço da Côrte.”

Carlos Maria amava a conversação das mulheres, tanto quanto, em geral, aborrecia a dos homens. Achava os homens declamadores, grosseiros, cansativos, pesados, frívolos, chulos, triviais. As mulheres, ao contrário, não eram grosseiras, nem declamadoras, nem pesadas. A vaidade nelas ficava bem, e alguns defeitos não lhes iam mal”

Não, queridinha, isto de adorar a um homem que não faz caso da gente, é poesia. Deixe-se de poesia. Olhe que só você perde no negócio, porque ele casa com outra, os anos passam, a paixão monta na garupa deles, e um dia, quando você menos pensar, acorda sem amor nem marido. E quem é esse bárbaro?”

Duas blasfêmias, menina; a primeira é que não se deve amar a ninguém como a Deus, a segunda é que um marido, ainda sendo mau, sempre é melhor que o melhor dos sonhos.”

Ninguém finge as mãos frias; devia padecer deveras.”

São assim os homens; as águas que passam, e os ventos que rugem não são outra cousa.”

Há delitos virtuais, que dormem. Há óperas remissas na cabeça de um maestro, que só esperam os primeiros compassos da inspiração.”

Carlos Maria aborrecia o papagaio, como aborrecia o macaco, duas contrafações da pessoa humana, dizia ele.”

A carreira daquele homem era cada vez mais próspera e vistosa. O negócio corria-lhe largo; um dos motivos da separação era justamente não ter que dividir com outros os lucros futuros. Palha, além do mais, possuía ações de toda a parte, apólices de ouro do empréstimo Itaboraí, e fizera uns dous fornecimentos para a guerra, de sociedade com um poderoso, nos quais ganhou muito. Já trazia apalavrado um arquiteto para lhe construir um palacete. Vagamente pensava em baronia.”

Ah! vaidades deste mundo! Pois não vi outro dia a mulher dele, num coupé, com outra? A Sofia de coupé! Fingiu que me não via, mas arranjou os olhos de modo que percebesse se eu a via, se a admirava. Vaidades desta vida! Quem nunca comeu azeite, quando come se lambuza.”

Tinham-lhe feito uma lenda. Diziam-no discípulo de um grande filósofo, que lhe legara imensos bens – um, três, cinco mil contos. Estranhavam alguns que ele não tratasse nunca de filosofia, mas a lenda explicava esse silêncio pelo próprio método filosófico do mestre, que consistia em ensinar somente aos homens de boa vontade. Onde estavam esses discípulos? Iam à casa dele, todos os dias, alguns duas vezes, de manhã e de tarde; e assim ficavam definidos os comensais. Não seriam discípulos, mas eram de boa vontade Roíam fome, à espera, e ouviam calados e risonhos os discursos do anfitrião. Entre os antigos e os novos, houve tal ou qual rivalidade que os primeiros acentuaram bem, mostrando maior intimidade dando ordens aos criados, pedindo charutos, indo ao interior, assobiando, etc. Mas o costume os fez suportáveis entre si, e todos acabaram na doce e comum confissão das qualidades do dono da casa. Ao cabo de algum tempo, também os novos lhe deviam dinheiro, ou em espécie, ou em fiança no alfaiate, ou endosso de letras, que ele pagava às escondidas, para não vexar os devedores.”

FAZER UM CAPÍTULO só para dizer que, a princípio, os convivas, ausente o Rubião, fumavam os próprios charutos, depois do jantar, parecerá frívolo aos frívolos; mas os considerados dirão que algum interesse haverá nesta circunstância em aparência mínima.”

RUBIÃO protegia largamente as letras. Livros que lhe eram dedicados, entravam para o prelo com a garantia de duzentos e trezentos exemplares. Tinha diplomas e diplomas de sociedades literárias. coreografias, pias, e era juntamente sócio de uma Congregação Católica e de um Grêmio Protestante, não se tendo lembrado de um quando lhe falaram do outro; o que fazia era pagar regularmente as mensalidades de ambos. Assinava jornais sem os ler. Um dia, ao pagar o semestre de um, que lhe haviam mandado, é que soube, pelo cobrador, que era do partido do governo; mandou o cobrador ao diabo.”

Palha era então as duas cousas; casmurro, a princípio frio, quase desdenhoso; mas, ou a reflexão, ou o impulso inconsciente restituía ao nosso homem a animação habitual, e com ela, segundo o momento, a demasia e o estrépito. Sofia é que, em verdade, corrigia tudo. Observava, imitava. Necessidade e vocação fizeram-lhe adquirir, aos poucos, o que não trouxera do nascimento nem da fortuna. Ao demais, estava naquela idade média em que as mulheres inspiram igual confiança às sinhazinhas de vinte e às sinhás de quarenta”

Para as rosas, escreveu alguém, o jardineiro é eterno. E que melhor maneira de ferir o eterno que mofar das suas iras? Eu passo, tu ficas; mas eu não fiz mais que florir e aromar, servi a donas e a donzelas, fui letra de amor, ornei a botoeira dos homens, ou expiro no próprio arbusto, e todas as mãos, e todos os olhos me trataram e me viram com admiração e afeto. Tu não, ó eterno; tu zangas-te, tu padeces, tu choras, tu afliges-te! a tua eternidade não vale um só dos meus minutos.”

Quem conhece o solo e o subsolo da vida, sabe muito bem que um trecho de muro, um banco, um tapete, um guarda-chuva, são ricos de idéias ou de sentimentos, quando nós também o somos, e que as reflexões de parceria entre os homens e as cousas compõem um dos mais interessantes fenômenos da terra. A expressão ‘Conversar com os seus botões’, parecendo simples metáfora, é frase de sentido real e direto. Os botões operam sincronicamente conosco; formam uma espécie de senado, cômodo e barato, que vota sempre as nossas moções.”

FICANDO SÓ, Rubião atirou-se a uma poltrona, e viu passar muitas cousas suntuosas. Estava em Biarritz ou Compiègne, não se sabe bem; Compiègne, parece. Governou um grande Estado, ouviu ministros e embaixadores, dançou, jantou, e assim outras ações narradas em correspondências de jornais, que ele lera e lhe ficaram de memória. Nem os ganidos de Quincas Borba logravam espertá-lo. Estava longe e alto. Compiègne era no caminho da lua. Em marcha para a lua!”

Para que há de haver cocheiros neste mundo? Se o carro andasse por si, a gente falava à vontade, e iria ao fim da Terra.”

ESPALHOU-SE a nova da mania de Rubião. Alguns, não o encontrando nas horas do delírio, faziam experiências, a ver se era verdadeiro o boato; encaminhavam a conversação para os negócios de França do imperador. Rubião resvalava ao abismo, e convencia-os.”

A queda de Napoleão III foi para ele a captura do rei Guilherme, a revolução de 4 de setembro, um banquete de bonapartistas.

Em casa, os amigos do jantar não se metiam a dissuadi-lo. Também não confirmavam nada, por vergonha uns dos outros; sorriam e desconversavam. Todos, entretanto, tinham as suas patentes militares, o Marechal Torres, o Marechal Pio, o Marechal Ribeiro, e acudiam pelo título. Rubião via-os fardados; ordenava um reconhecimento, um ataque, e não era necessário que eles saíssem a obedecer; o cérebro do anfitrião cumpria tudo. Quando Rubião deixava o campo de batalha para tornar à mesa, esta era outra. Já sem prataria, quase sem porcelana nem cristais, ainda assim aparecia aos olhos de Rubião regiamente esplêndida.”

Toda a mais casa, gasta pelo tempo e pela incúria, tapetes desbotados, mobílias truncadas e descompostas, cortinas enxovalhadas, nada tinha o seu atual aspecto, mas outro, lustroso e magnífico. E a linguagem era também diversa, rotunda e copiosa, e assim os pensamentos, alguns extraordinários, como os do finado amigo Quincas Borba, teorias que ele não entendera, quando lhas ouvira outrora, em Barbacena, e que ora repetia com lucidez, com alma, às vezes, empregando as mesmas frases do filósofo. Como explicar essa repetição do obscuro, esse conhecimento do inextricável, quando os pensamentos e as palavras pareciam ter ido com os ventos de outros dias?”

a doença, dando-lhe audácia nos momentos de crise, dobrava-lhe a timidez nas horas normais. Não sorria, como o Palha, quando Rubião subia ao trono ou comandava um exército. Crendo-se autora do mal, perdoava-lho; a idéia de ter sido amada até à loucura, sagrava-lhe o homem.”

Mas, não há riqueza inesgotável, quando se entra pelo capital; foi o que ele fez. Hoje creio que tenha pouco…”

O sol nem sempre é oficial de boas idéias; mas, ao menos, permite sair, e a troca do espetáculo muda as sensações”

um triste bacilo destrói o mais robusto organismo.”

Rubião precisava de um pedaço de corda que o atasse à realidade porque o espírito sentia-se outra vez presa da vertigem. Entretanto, falou com tal acerto e propriedade, que o major o achou em pleno juízo, e disse-lhe:

– Sabe que tenho uma grande notícia que lhe dar?

– Vamos a ela.

– Há de ser quando chegarmos.

Chegaram. Era uma casa assobradada; D. Tonica veio abrir-lhes a cancela. Trazia um vestido novo e brincos.

– Olhe bem para ela, disse o major pegando na filha pelo queixo.

D. Tonica recuou envergonhada.

– Estou olhando, respondeu Rubião.

– Não se vê logo que é uma pessoa que vai casar?

– Ah! parabéns!

– É verdade, vai casar. Custou, mas acertou. Achou por aí um noivo, que a adora, como todos eles”

Todas as noivas têm quinze anos.”

RUBIÃO foi recolhido a uma casa de saúde. Palha esquecera a obrigação que Sofia lhe impôs, e Sofia não se lembrou mais da promessa feita à rio-grandense. Cuidavam ambos de outra casa, um palacete em Botafogo, cuja reconstrução estava prestes a acabar, e que eles queriam inaugurar, no inverno, quando as câmaras trabalhassem, e toda a gente houvesse descido de Petrópolis. Mas agora a promessa foi cumprida; Rubião deu entrada no estabelecimento, onde ficou ocupando uma sala e um quarto especiais, recomendado pelo Dr. Falcão e pelo Palha.”

LÁ FICOU O HOMEM. Quincas Borba tentara entrar na carruagem que levou o amigo, e porfiou em acompanhá-la, correndo; foi necessária toda a força do criado para agarrá-lo, contê-lo e trancá-lo em casa. Era a mesma situação de Barbacena; mas a vida, meu rico senhor, compõe-se rigorosamente de quatro ou cinco situações, que as circunstâncias variam e multiplicam aos olhos. Rubião pediu instante mente que lhe mandassem o cão. D. Fernanda, alcançado o consentimento do diretor, cuidou de satisfazer o desejo do doente. Quis escrever a Sofia, mas foi ela própria ao Flamengo.”

– Ele foi muito rico? perguntou D. Fernanda a Sofia.

– Tinha alguma cousa, respondeu esta, quando chegou de Minas; mas parece que estragou tudo. Olhe, levante o vestido que o chão parece que não se varre há um século.”

A trivialidade daquilo tudo não lhe dizia nada ao espírito nem ao coração; a lembrança do alienado não a ajudava a suportar o tempo. De si para si achava a companheira singularmente romântica ou afetada. ‘Que bobagem!’ ia pensando, sem desconcertar o sorriso aprovador com que acudia a todas as observações de D. Fernanda.”

Quincas Borba, respondeu o criado, rindo com a voz arrastada. Tem nome de gente. Eh! Quincas Borba! vai lá! a senhora está chamando.”

<CONTO RESTITUÍ-LO à razão no fim de seis ou oito meses. Vai muito bem.>

D. Fernanda mandou a Sofia esta resposta do diretor da casa de saúde, e convidou-a a irem ver o enfermo, se achasse que não lhe ficava mal. <Que mal pode haver?> respondeu Sofia em um bilhete. <Mas eu é que não teria ânimo de vê-lo; foi tão nosso amigo, que não sei se poderia suportar a vista e a conversação do pobre homem. Mostrei a carta a Cristiano, que me declarou ter liquidado os bens do Sr. Rubião: apurou 3 contos e 200.>”

…a morte do noivo de D. Tonica, três dias antes de casar. D. Tonica espremeu as últimas lágrimas, umas de amizade, outras de desesperança, e ficou com os olhos tão vermelhos, que pareciam doentes.”

D. Fernanda leu-a; era do diretor da casa de saúde; noticiava que Rubião, desde 3 dias, desaparecera, não tendo podido ser encontrado por mais esforços que houvessem empregado a polícia e ele. Tanto mais me espanta esta fuga, concluía a carta, quanto que as melhoras eram grandes, e podia contar que, em dous meses, o poria inteiramente bom.”

COMO ACHAR, porém, o nosso Rubião nem o cachorro, se ambos haviam partido para Barbacena? Oito dias antes, Rubião escrevera ao Palha que o procurasse; este acudiu à casa de saúde, viu que ele raciocinava claramente, sem a menor sombra de delírio.”

VAGARAM sem destino. O estômago de Rubião interrogava, exclamava, intimava; por fortuna, o delírio vinha enganar a necessidade com os seus banquetes das Tulherias. Quincas Borba é que não tinha igual recurso. E toca a andar acima e abaixo. Rubião, de quando em quando, sentava-se no lajedo, e o cão trepava-lhe às pernas, para dormir a fome; achava as calcas molhadas, e descia; mas tornava logo a subir, tão frio era o ar da noite, já noite alta, já noite morta. Rubião passava-lhe as mãos por cima, resmungando algumas palavras magras.”

– Ao vencedor, as batatas! – bradava Rubião aos curiosos. Aqui estou imperador! Ao vencedor, as batatas!

Esta palavra obscura e incompleta era repetida na rua, examinada, sem que lhe dessem com o sentido. Alguns antigos desafetos do Rubião iam entrando, sem cerimônia, para gozá-lo melhor; e diziam à comadre que não lhe convinha ficar com um doudo em casa, era perigoso; devia mandá-lo para a cadeia, até que a autoridade o remetesse para outra parte. Pessoa mais compassiva lembrou a conveniência de chamar o doutor.”

Capturara o rei da Prússia, não sabendo ainda se o mandaria fuzilar ou não; era certo, porém, que exigiria uma indenização pecuniária enorme – 5 bilhões de francos.”

CAPÍTULO CCI

QUERIA DIZER aqui o fim do Quincas Borba, que adoeceu também, ganiu infinitamente, fugiu desvairado em busca do dono, e amanheceu morto na rua, três dias depois. Mas, vendo a morte do cão narrada em capítulo especial, é provável que me perguntes se ele, se o seu defunto homônimo é que dá o título ao livro, e por que antes um que outro – questão prenhe de questões, que nos levariam longe… Eia! chora os dous recentes mortos, se tens lágrimas. Se só tens riso, ri-te! É a mesma cousa. O Cruzeiro, que a linda Sofia não quis fitar como lhe pedia Rubião, está assaz alto para não discernir os risos e as lágrimas dos homens.”

CURSO DE LINGUÍSTICA GERAL III

CURSO DE LINGUÍSTICA GERAL II (módulo parcial): https://seclusao.art.blog/2018/04/16/saussureal/ Podemos retomar, portanto, da página 148 (SEGUNDA PARTE, cap. VI), salvo o que já houver sido explorado ainda antes, no

CURSO DE LINGUÍSTICA GERAL I: https://rafazardly.wordpress.com/2020/11/16/curso-de-linguistica-geral-saussure/

O curso I foi “redigido” com base num exemplar físico, cuja editora me escapa no momento;

O curso II foi “redigido” (e imagens foram aproveitadas) com base no PDF da edição Cultrix, com prefácio de Isaac Nicolau Salum (USP). Trad.: Antônio Chelini, José Paulo Paes e Izidoro Blikstein. ISBN 978-85-316-0102-6, 34ed., 2013.

Sou proprietário de um exemplar da obra e informo que os trechos por aqui veiculados têm intuitos tão-somente educativos.

PREFÁCIO À EDIÇÃO BRASILEIRA (PRINCÍPIO DA DÉCADA DE 70) – Isaac Salum

A 1ª edição do Cours é de 1916, e é, como se sabe, ‘obra póstuma’, pois Saussure faleceu a 22 de fevereiro de 1913. A versão portuguesa sai com ‘apenas’ 54 anos de atraso. Mas nesse ponto não somos só nós que estamos atrasados. O Cours de linguistique générale não foi um best-seller, mas foi em francês mesmo que ele se tomou conhecido na Europa e na América. A 1ª edição francesa, de 1916, tinha 337 paginas; as seguintes, de 1922, 1931, 1949, 1955, 1962… e 1969, têm 331 paginas. Note-se, porém, como crescem os intervalos entre as edições até a 4ª, de 1949, e depois se reduzem à constante de 7 anos, o que mostra que até a edição francesa teve a sua popularidade aumentada nestas duas ultimas décadas.

Uma vista de olhos sobre as traduções é bastante elucidativa. A primeira foi a versão japonesa de Kobayashi, de 1928, reeditada em 1940, 1941 e 1950. Vem depois a alemã de Lommel, em 1931, depois a russa, de H.M. Suhotin, em 1933. Uma divulgou-o no Oriente, e a outra no mundo germânico ( e nórdico) e a terceira no mundo eslavo. A versão espanhola, de Amado Alonso, enriquecida com um excelente prefácio de 23 páginas, saiu em 1945, sucedendo-se as edições de 1955, 1959, 1961, 1965 e 1967, numa cerrada competição com as edições francesas.” “A versão inglesa de Wade Baskin, saída em Nova Iorque, Toronto e Londres, de 1959. A polonesa é de 1961, e a húngara, de 1967. Em 1967 saiu a notável versão italiana de Tullio De Mauro, tradução segura e fiel, mas especialmente notável pelas 23 páginas introdutórias e por mais 202 páginas que se seguem ao texto, de maior rendimento, em virtude do corpo do tipo usado, ostentando extraordinária riqueza de informações sobre Saussure e sobre a sorte do Cours, com 305 notas ao texto e uma bibliografia de 15 páginas (cerca de 400 títulos).”

Mas a freqüência das reedições e traduções do Cours nesta década de 60 que acaba de expirar mostra que já era tempo de fazer sair uma versão portuguesa dessa obra cujo interesse cresce com o extraordinário impulso que vêm tomando os estudos lingüísticos entre nós e em todo o mundo. Já se tem dito, e com razão, que a Lingüística é hoje a ‘vedette’ das ciências humanas. Acresce que o desenvolvimento dos currículos do nosso estudo médio nestes últimos anos impede que uma boa percentagem de colegiais e estudantes do curso superior possam ler Saussure em francês.” Retiraram o Francês da grade curricular do ensino médio. Malditos milicos!

O Cours é um clássico. Não é uma ‘bíblia’ da Lingüística moderna, que dê a ultima palavra sobre os fatos, mas é ainda o ponto de partida de uma problemática que continua na ordem do dia.”

É bem certo que a Lingüística americana moderna surgiu sem especial contribuição de Saussure; não deixa, porém, de causar espécie a onda de silêncio da quase totalidade dos lingüistas americanos com relação ao Cours. Bloomfield, fazendo em 1922 a recensão da Language de Sapir, chama o Cours ‘um fundamento teórico da mais recente tendência dos estudos lingüísticos’, repete esse juízo ao fazer a recensão do próprio Cours. em 1924, fala em 1926, do seu ‘débito ideal’ a Sapir e a Saussure, mas não inclui o Cours na bibliografia de sua Language, em 1933.”

hoje não se pode deixar de reconhecer que o Cours levanta uma série intérmina de problemas. Porque, no que toca a eles, Saussure – como Sócrates e Jesus – é recebido ‘de segunda mão’. Conhecemos Sócrates pelo que Xenofonte e Platão escreveram como sendo dele. O primeiro era muito pouco filósofo para entendê-lo, e o segundo, filósofo demais para não ir além dele, ambos distorcendo-o. Jesus nada escreveu senão na areia: seus ensinos são os que nos transmitiram os seus discípulos, alguns dos quais não foram testemunhas oculares.”

COINCIDÊNCIA OU DESTINO? “foram três os Cursos de Lingüística Geral que ele ministrou na Universidade de Genebra” “Saussure várias vezes se mostra insatisfeito com os pontos de vista a que tinha chegado.” “Os editores do CoursCharles Bally, Albert Sechehaye, com a colaboração de A. Riedlinger – só tiveram em mãos as anotações de L. Caille, L. Gautier, Paul Regard, Mme. A. Sechehaye, George Dégallier, Francis Joseph, e as notas de Riedlinger. E, tal qual ele foi editado, com a sistematização e organização dos 3 ilustres discípulos de Saussure, apresenta vários problemas críticos.”

Godel, Les sources manuscrites du Cours de linguistique générale de Ferdinand de Saussure, Genebra-Paris, Droz, 1957.

Benveniste, Saussure après um demi-siècle

Vejo-me diante de um dilema: ou expor o assunta em toda a sua complexidade e confessar todas as minhas dúvidas, o que não pode convir para um curso que deve ser matéria de exame, ou fazer algo simplificado, mais bem-adaptado a um auditório¹ de estudantes que não são lingüistas. Mas a cada passo me vejo retido por escrúpulos.”

¹ Falando assim nem parece que seus cursos agora clássicos jamais ultrapassaram a dúzia de estudantes simultâneos!

Ajunte-se como traço anedótico que a frase final do Cours tão citada – a Lingüística tem por único e verdadeiro objeto a língua encarada em si mesma e por si mesma – não é de Saussure, mas dos editores.

Aí está um problema crítico com tríplice complicação. Problema crítico grave como o da exegese platônica ou o problema sinótico dos Evangelhos. Naturalmente, as notas dos discípulos de Saussure foram apanhadas ao vivo na hora, como cada um podia anotar.”

Saussure destruía os seus rascunhos apressados em que ia traçando dia a dia o esboço da sua exposição.”

Godel não se mostra muito entusiasta com essas pesquisas. Eis o que ele diz: ‘Na época em que Saussure se ocupava de mitologia gêrmânica, apaixonou-se também por pesquisas singulares. (…) Os cadernos e os quadros em que ele consignou os resultados dessa longa e estéril investigação formam a parte mais considerável dos manuscritos que ele deixou” “É curioso notar que Tullio De Mauro, tão rico de informações, e que cita e usa tanto o Recueil como Les sources manuscrites, não os tenha incluído no seu inventário bibliográfico final, de cerca de 400 títulos.”

“Os Souvenirs de F. de Saussure concernant sa jeunesse et ses études atrás mencionados (Ms. fr. 3957) são ricos de informações acerca das suas relações com os lingüistas alemães e sobre a famosa Mémoire sur le système primitif des voyelles dans les langues indo-européenes, Leipzig, Teubner, 1879, 302 pp., escrita aos 21 anos.”

Se a isso se acrescentar o conjunto de obras editadas em 1922 por Charles Bally e Léopold Gautier sob o título de Recueil des publications scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure, num grosso volume de 8 tomos e 641pp., teremos tudo o que Saussure publicou ou esboçou ou escreveu.”

O estudo sincrônico dum estado atual de língua, especialmente na sua manifestação oral, atenua, quase dispensando, o trabalho filológico. Mas, paradoxalmente, a obra do lingüista que insistiu na sincronia constitui-se agora um notável problema filológico: o do estabelecimento do seu texto.

A edição crítica saiu em 1968 (ed. Rudolf Engler), num primeiro volume de grande formato, 31×22 cm, e de 515+515 páginas. É uma edição sinó(p)tica [simultânea, global, contextual], que dá as fontes lado a lado em 6 colunas. A primeira coluna reproduz o texto do Cours, da 1ª edição de 1916, com as variantes introduzidas na 2ª e na 3ª (de 1922 e 31). As colunas 2, 3 e 4 trazem as fontes usadas por Charles Bally e Albert Sechehaye. As colunas 5 e 6 trazem as fontes descobertas e publicadas por Robert Godel”

Assim como “a Synopse des quatre évangiles en français de Benoit e Boismard, o famoso livro de Saussure ‘que ele não escreveu’ poderá ter também o seu interesse pedagógico: será uma fotografia fiel de como é apreendido diversamente aquilo que é transmitido via oral.”

A edição a ser oferecida a um público mais amplo só pode ser a que consagrou a obra: a edição crítica, de leitura pesada, será obra de consulta de grande utilidade para os especialistas e para os mais aficionados.” Poooxa…

Mas êste prefácio já se alongou demais. Além disso, os trabalhos de análise da Lingüística moderna como As grandes correntes da Lingüística Moderna, de Leroy, As novas tendências da Lingüística, de Malmberg, Lingüística Románica, de lorgu Iordan, em versão espanhola de Manuel Alvar (pp. 509-601), os estudos de Meillet em Linguistique historique et linguistique générale II (pp. 174-183) e no Bullettin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris, o de Benveniste em Problèmes de linguistique générale (pp. 32-45), o de Lepschy, em La linguistique structurale (pp. 45-56), o prólogo da edição de Amado Alonso, a excelente edição de Tullio De Mauro, são guias de grande valor para o interessado. A estes acrescente-se o excelente trabalho de divulgação de Georges Mounin, Saussure ou le structuraliste sans le savoir – présentation, choix de textes, bibliographie, que, a nosso ver, tem [de] defeituoso apenas o título, pois Saussure foi antes ‘estruturalista antes do termo’, que Mounin poderia dizer à francesa le structuraliste avant la lettre.”

S., (tese de doutorado) De l’emploi du genitif absolu en sanskrit

PREFÁCIO À 1a EDIÇÃO

Lecionou três cursos de Lingüística Geral, em 1906-1907, 1908-1909 e 1910-1911; é verdade que as necessidades do programa o obrigaram a consagrar a metade de cada um desses cursos a uma exposição relativa às línguas indo-européias, sua história e sua descrição, pelo que a parte essencial do seu tema ficou singularmente reduzida.”

Que iríamos fazer desse material? Um trabalho crítico preliminar se impunha: era mister, para cada curso, e para cada pormenor de curso, comparando todas as versões, chegar até o pensamento do qual tínhamos apenas ecos, por vezes discordantes. Para os dois primeiros cursos, recorremos à colaboração do Sr. A. Riedlinger, um dos discípulos que acompanharam o pensamento do mestre com o maior interesse; seu trabalho, nesse ponto, nos foi muito útil. No que respeita ao terceira curso, A. Sechehaye levou a cabo o mesmo trabalho minucioso de colação e arranjo.”

A ausência de uma Lingüística da fala é mais sensível. Prometida aos ouvintes do 3º curso, esse estudo teria tido, sem dúvida, lugar de honra nos seguintes; sabe-se muito bem por que tal promessa não pôde ser cumprida. Limitamo-nos a recolher a situar em seu lugar natural as indicações fugitivas desse programa apenas esboçado: não poderíamos ir mais longe.”

* * *

INTRODUÇÃO. I. VISÃO GERAL DA HISTÓRIA DA LINGÜÍSTICA

os trabalhos de Ritschl acerca de Plauto podem ser chamados lingüísticos; mas nesse domínio a crítica filológica é falha num particular: apega-se muito servilmente à língua escrita e esquece a língua falada; aliás, a Antiguidade grega e latina a absorve quase completamente.”

Bopp não tem, pois, o mérito da descoberta de que o sânscrito é parente de certos idiomas da Europa e da Ásia, mas foi ele quem compreendeu que as relações entre línguas afins podiam tornar-se matéria duma ciência autônoma.”

Curtius, Princípios de Etimologia Grega, 1879

Schleicher, Breviário de Gramática Comparada das Línguas Indo-Germânicas, 1816

(modelo seminal da escola comparatista)

A Lingüística propriamente dita, que deu à comparação o lugar que exatamente lhe cabe, nasceu do estudo das línguas românicas e das línguas germânicas. Os estudos românicos, inaugurados por Diez – sua Gramática das Línguas Românicas data de 1836-38 –, contribuíram particularmente para aproximar a Lingüística do seu verdadeiro objeto. Os romanistas se achavam em condições privilegiadas, desconhecidas dos indo-europeístas; conhecia-se o latim, protótipo das línguas românicas; além disso, a abundância de documentos permitia acompanhar pormenorizadamente a evolução dos idiomas. Essas duas circunstâncias limitavam o campo das conjecturas e davam a toda a pesquisa uma fisionomia particularmente concreta. Os germanistas se achavam em situação idêntica; sem dúvida, o protogermânico não é conhecido diretamente, mas a história das línguas que dele derivam pode ser acompanhada com a ajuda de numerosos documentes, através de uma longa seqüência de séculos. Também os germanistas, mais próximos da realidade, chegaram a concepções diferentes das dos primeiros indo-europeístas.”

Graças aos neogramáticos, não se viu mais na língua um organismo que se desenvolve por si, mas um produto do espirito coletivo dos grupos lingüísticos. Ao mesmo tempo, compreende-se quão errôneas e insuficientes eram as idéias da Filologia e da Gramatica comparada.”

INTRODUÇÃO. VII. A FONOLOGIA

os primeiros lingüistas, que nada sabiam da fisiologia dos sons articulados, caiam a todo instante nessas ciladas; desapegar-se da letra era, para eles, perder o pé; para nós, constitui o primeiro passo rumo à verdade, pois é o estudo dos sons através dos próprios sons que nos proporciona o apoio que buscamos. Os lingüistas da época atual terminaram por compreendê-lo; retomando, por sua própria conta, pesquisas iniciadas por outros (fisiologistas, teóricos do canto etc.), dotaram a Lingüística de uma ciência auxiliar que a libertou da palavra escrita.”

A Fonética é uma ciência histórica; analisa acontecimentos, transformações e se move no tempo. A Fonologia se coloca fora do tempo, já que o mecanismo da articulação permanece sempre igual a si mesmo.”

O lingüista exige, antes de tudo, que lhe seja fornecido um meio de representar os sons articulados que suprima qualquer equívoco. De fato, inúmeros sistemas gráficos foram propostos.”

Haveria razões para substituir por um alfabeto fonológico a ortografia usual? Essa questão tão interessante pode apenas ser aflorada aqui; para nós, a escrita fonológica deve servir apenas aos lingüistas. Antes de tudo, como fazer ingleses, alemães, franceses etc., adotarem um sistema uniforme! Além disso, um alfabeto aplicável a todos os idiomas correria o risco de atravancar-se de signas diacríticos; sem falar do aspecto desolador que apresentaria uma página de um texto que tal, é evidente que, à força de precisar, semelhante escrita obscureceria o que quisesse esclarecer e atrapalharia o leitor. Esses inconvenientes não seriam compensados por vantagens suficientes. Fora da Ciência, a exatidão fonológica não é muito desejável.”

os gramáticos gregos designavam as sonoras (como b, d, g) pelo nome de consoantes ‘médias’ (mesai) e as surdas (como p, t, k) pelo nome de psilai, que os latinos traduziam por tenues.”

não sabemos exatamente qual era o valor do ç sânscrito, mas como ele é continuação do k palatal indo-europeu, esse dado delimita claramente o campo das suposições.”

Os textos poéticos são documentos preciosos para o conhecimento da pronúncia: conforme o sistema de versificação se baseie no nº de sílabas, na quantidade, ou na conformidade dos sons (aliteração, assonância, rima), tais monumentos nos fornecem informações sobre esses diversos pontos. Se o grego distingue certas longas pela grafia, em outras descura tal precisão; é nos poetas que devemos buscar informações sobre a quantidade de a, i e u. No antigo francês, a rima permite conhecer, p.ex., até que época eram diferentes as consoantes finais de gras e faz (latim facio, ‘eu faço’) e a partir de que momento se aproximaram e se confundiram. A rima e a assonância nos ensinam ainda que no francês antigo os ee provenientes dum a latino (p.ex.: père de patrem, tel de talem, mer de marem) tinham um som totalmente diverso dos outros ee. Jamais esses termos rimam ou fazem assonância com ele (de illa), vert (de viridem), belle (de bella), etc.”

em gótico, kawtsjo nos informa a pronúncia de cautio em baixo latim.”

APÊNDICE À INTRODUÇÃO – PRINCÍPIOS DE FONOLOGIA

Muitos fonologistas se aplicam quase exclusivamente ao ato de fonação, vale dizer, à produção dos sons pelos órgãos (laringe, boca etc.), e negligenciam o lado acústico. Esse método não é correto: não somente a impressão produzida no ouvido nos é dada tão diretamente quanto a imagem motriz dos órgãos, como também é ela a base de toda teoria.

O dado acústico existe já inconscientemente quando se abordam as unidades fonológicas; pelo ouvido, sabemos o que é um b, um t etc. Se se pudessem reproduzir por meio do cinematógrafo todos os movimentos da boca e da laringe ao executarem uma seqüência de sons, seria impossível descobrir subdivisões nessa seqüência de movimentos articulatórios; não se sabe onde um som termina e outro se inicia. Como afirmar, sem a impressão acústica, que em fal, por exemplo, existem três unidades, e não duas ou quatro? É na cadeia da fala ouvida que se pode perceber imediatamente se um som permanece ou não igual a si próprio; enquanto se tenha a impressão de algo homogêneo, este som é único. O que importa não é sua duração em colcheias e semicolcheias, mas a qualidade de impressão. A cadeia acústica não se divide em tempos iguais, mas em tempos homogêneos, caracterizados pela unidade de impressão, e esse é o ponto de partida natural para o estudo fonológico. Nesse sentido, o alfabeto grego primitivo merece nossa admiração. Cada som simples é nele representado por um único signo gráfico, e, reciprocamente, cada signo corresponde a um som simples, sempre o mesmo. É uma descoberta de gênio, que os latinos herdaram. Na escrita da palavra bárbaros, ‘bárbaro’, cada letra corresponde a um tempo homogêneo (…) No alfabeto grego primitivo, não se encontram grafias complexas coma o ‘ch’ francês p[ara uma modalidade do ‘s’], nem representações duplas de um som único como no francês o ‘s’+‘s’ por ‘s’, nem um signo simples para um som duplo, como o u ‘x’ por ks. Esse princípio, necessário e suficiente para uma boa escrita fonológica, os gregos o realizaram quase integralmente.

É verdade que escreviam [caracteres específicos] por kh, th, ph (…) mas é uma inovação posterior (…) As mesmas inscrições oferecem dois signos para o k, o kappa e o koppa, mas o fato é diferente: tratava-se de consignar dois matizes reais da pronúncia, pois o k era umas vezes palatal, outras velar; além disso, o koppa desapareceu mais tarde. Enfim – ponto mais delicado –, as inscrições primitivas gregas e latinas costumam consignar freqüentemente uma consoante dupla com uma letra simples; assim a palavra latina fuisse era escrita FUISE; portanto, infração do princípio, pois esse duplo s dura dois tempos que, como veremos, não são homogêneos e dão impressões distintas; erro desculpável, porém, pois esses dois sons, sem se confundirem, apresentam uma característica comum.”

Os semitas só assinalavam as consoantes: um termo como bárbaros teria sido escrito por eles BRBRS.”

o fonema é a soma das impressões acústicas e dos movimentas articulatórios da unidade ouvida e da unidade falada, das quais uma condiciona a outra; portanto, trata-se já de uma unidade complexa, que tem um pé em cada cadeia.”

A glote, formada por dois músculos paralelos ou cordas vocais, se abre ou se fecha conforme elas se separam ou se juntam. A oclusão completa não entra, por assim dizer, em linha de conta; quanto à abertura, ela pode ser mais larga ou mais estreita. No primeiro caso, o ar passa livremente e as cordas vocais não vibram; no segundo, a passagem do ar determina as vibrações sonoras. Não há outra alternativa na emissão normal dos sons.

A cavidade nasal é um órgão completamente imóvel; a passagem do ar pode ser impedida pelo levantamento da úvula, nada mais; é uma porta aberta ou fechada.”

a expiração, elemento positivo, mas que intervém em todo ato fonat6rio, não tem valor diferenciador; ao passo que a ausência de ressonância nasal, fator negativo, servira, do mesmo modo que sua presença, para caracterizar os fonemas.”

Excerto p. 55 – A matéria de fonologia é muito técnica e fisiológica para que eu me detenha apenas em parágrafos. “[]” denota ausência do fator na fala. Não existe fala sem expiração ou articulação bucal (o que não significa que inexista som). A letra c faz referência à intervenção da laringe, que ocorre nos cenários II e IV. A letra d diz respeito à ressonância nasal, que interfere no som emitido nos cenários III e IV. Essas são todas as combinações possíveis grosso modo (já que ainda falta comentar sobre as ‘n’ possibilidades de articulações bucais; a expiração é uniforme e não possui variações).

ESCALA DE OCLUSÃO-ABERTURA DA ARTICULAÇÃO:

(fechada) 0 (mín.) 1 2 3 4 5 6 (máx.)

0. OCLUSIVAS

3 subtipos: labial (p, b, m); dental (t, d, n); gutural (k, g, n com notação de ponto em cima).

1. FRICATIVAS OU EXPIRANTES

genericamente podemos subdividir este ponto da escala em palatais e velares conforme capta o ouvido humano na maioria das línguas.

Ex (cada exemplo exige movimento diferente da língua): Ing – thing, then; Fr – si, rose, chant, génie; Ale – ich, Bach; Alemão do Norte – liegen, Tage.

ouve-se um v nasal no francês inventor; mas em geral a fricativa nasal não é um som de que a língua tenha consciência.”

2. NASAIS

3. LÍQUIDAS

2 subtipos: lateral e vibrante.

Lateral: Sobretudo no l francês.

Vibrante: Sobretudo no r francês.

4. SEMIVOGAIS (I, U, Ü)

Primeiro grau de oclusão para as vogais.

Passado um certo grau de abertura, a boca funciona principalmente como ressoador. (…) Quanto mais a boca se fecha, mais o som laríngeo é interceptado; quanto mais se abre, mais diminui o ruído. É assim que, de modo totalmente mecânico, o som predomina na vogal.”

O i se pronuncia com os lábios retraídos (signo ¯) e articulação dianteira; o u com os lábios arredondados sinal º) e articulação posterior, ü com a posição dos lábios de u articulação de i.”

5. E, O, Ö

Fr: pin, pont, brun.

dé, dos, deux.

mer, mort, meurt.

6. A NASAL & A ABERTO

A nasal: o nosso ã.

Fr: grand

* * *

O lingüista não tem necessidade alguma de ser um fonologista consumado; ele pede simplesmente que lhe seja fornecido certo nº de dados necessários para o estudo da língua.”

não é nunca uma unidade simples que cria embaraços em Lingüística: se, por exemplo, em dado momento, numa determinada língua, todo a se transformou em o, nada resulta daí; podemos limitar-nos a assinalar o fenômeno, sem procurar explicá-lo fonologicamente. A ciência dos sons não adquire valor enquanto dois ou mais elementos não se achem implicados numa relação de dependência interna (…) somente o fato de que haja dois elementos engendra uma relação e uma regra”

no antigo alto alemão, hagl, balg, wagn, lang, donr, dorn, se tornaram mais tarde, hagal, balg, wagan, lang, donnar, dorn (…) ora uma vogal se desenvolve entre duas consoantes; ora o grupo permanece compacto. Como, pois, formular a lei?” R: Com base nos grupos consonantais. Ou seja, gn e ng possuem valores silábicos diferentes na pronúncia, etc.

Para nos darmos conta do que se passa nos grupos, necessário se faz fundar uma Fonologia onde eles seriam considerados como equações algébricas; um grupo binário implica certo número de elementos mecânicos e acústicos que se condicionam reciprocamente; quando um varia, essa variação tem, sobre os outras, uma repercussão necessária, que poderá ser calculada.”

Sem dúvida, num grupo como appa, distingue-se, além da implosão e explosão, um tempo de repouso no qual a oclusão se prolonga ad libitum, e, tratando-se de um fonema de abertura maior, como no grupo alla, é a emissão do próprio som que se prolonga na imobilidade dos órgãos.”

o w inglês, o j alemão e amiúde o y francês (em yeux, etc.) representam sons que se abrem, em oposição a u e i somente. Mas num grau maior de abertura (e e o), a implosão e a explosão, teoricamente concebíveis (aeea, aooa) são bastante difíceis de se distinguirem na prática. (…) o a já não apresenta mais nem implosão nem explosão, pois para este fonema a abertura desfaz qualquer diferença desse gênero.”

Pela primeira. vez, saímos da abstração; pela primeira vez, aparecem elementos concretos, indecomponíveis, ocupando um lugar e representando um tempo na cadeia falada. Pode-se dizer que P não era mais que uma unidade abstrata reunindo as características comuns do P implosivo e do P explosivo, as únicas que se encontram na realidade, exatamente como B, P, M se reúnem numa abstração superior, as labiais. Fala-se de P como se se falasse duma espécie zoológica; existem exemplares machos e fêmeas, mas jamais um exemplar ideal da espécie. São essas abstrações que até agora temos distinguido e classificado; é necessário, porém, ir mais longe e chegar ao elemento concreto.” “Vê-se porque bastam dois elementos para confundir a Fonologia tradicional [anglo-saxônica, particularmente a inglesa da época de S.], e assim fica demonstrada a impossibilidade de proceder, como ela o faz, por unidades fonológicas abstratas.”

em prix, enquanto se pronuncia o p, os órgãos se encontram já na posição do r. Mas é impossível pronunciar em cadeia contínua a série inversa rp; não que seja mecanicamente impossível adotar a posição de p enquanto se articula um r que se abre, mas porque o movimento desse r, encontrando a abertura menor do p, não poderá ser percebido.”

try forma uma cadeia explosiva perfeita”

Os termos vogal e consoante designam espécies diferentes; soante e consoante indicam, ao contrário, funções na sílaba. Essa dupla terminologia permite evitar uma confusão que reinou por longo tempo.” Ex: “i” cumpre função de soante em fidalgo e de consoante em piegas. “A análise mostra que as soantes são sempre implosivas e as consoantes ora implosivas (boy), ora explosivas (pied).”

Na prática, são os fonemas de abertura 2, 3 e 4 (nasais, líquidas, semivogais) que desempenham um ou outro papel [implosão ou explosão]”

O ouvido percebe, em toda cadeia falada, a divisão em sílabas, e em toda sílaba uma soante.”

o hiato, de emprego tão freqüente, não é outra coisa senão um elo implosivo rompido

Por que fac é medido como longo em factus? Responde-se: por causa do grupo ct; mas se isso se deve ao grupo em si, qualquer sílaba iniciada por 2 consoantes terá também quantidade longa; no entanto, não é assim (cliens)…” “A verdadeira razão está em que a explosão e a implosão são essencialmente diversas no que respeita à duração.” “Sabe-se, por outro lado, que as vogais colocadas diante de um grupo formado de oclusivas ou fricativa + líquida, são tratadas de dois modos: em patrem, o a pode ser longo ou breve”, conforme se pronuncia o tr de forma implosiva, o que dá a sensação de que o a, mesmo não tendo sido a sílaba tônica, fôra mais “longo”, ou se o pronuncia de forma explosiva, o que “encurta” o a.

O ditongo constitui apenas um caso especial do elo implosivo” Exemplo que dá S.: art. A pronúncia de arte, artista nos soa bem natural. Acontece que o sistema articulatório se comporta da mesma maneira pronunciando autista. Falsos ditongos: “não se pode pronunciar uo como implosiva + implosiva sem rompimento da cadeia, a menos que, por via de um artifício, se imponha a esse grupo a unidade que ele não tem por natureza.”

não podemos, p.ex., fazer distinção alguma entre newo e neuo

vogais protéticas” – aquele s incômodo do francês que não temos certeza se se pronuncia ou não, pois está sucedido de uma consoante.

todo caráter fonológico pouco sensível tende a aumentar quando se insiste em conservá-lo.” (até decair o uso do s). Scole iscole, escole école

É ainda o mesmo caso que se encontra na pronúncia popular da preposição de, que se transcreve por ed: un oiel ed tanche. Por síncope, de tanche se tornou d’tanche

Basta apenas relembrar a questão das soantes indo-européias, e perguntar, p.ex., por que o antigo alto alemão hagl se transformou em hagal, enquanto balg permaneceu intacto. O l desta última palavra, segundo elemento de um elo implosivo [balg, o alg é perfeitamente contínuo, ou seja, é uma sílaba só, com três implosões sucessivas, o que é sempre possível quando o som seguinte é mais fraco que o anterior], faz o papel de consoante e não tinha razão alguma para trocar de função. Ao contrário, o l, igualmente implosivo, de hagl fazia ponto vocálico.”

Por outro lado, [essa evolução] se obscureceu com o tempo, pois hoje Hagel se pronuncia novamente hagl [g explosivo]. É isto mesmo que faz a diferença entre a pronúncia dessa palavra e a do francês aigle [é-gle, somente o e é explosivo].”

Este é o ponto ideal para ler o https://seclusao.art.blog/2018/04/16/saussureal/, que eu chamei de CURSO GERAL II no cabeçalho (PRIMEIRA PARTE + cinco primeiros capítulos da SEGUNDA PARTE). Agora empreende-se o fechamento do módulo da Lingüística Sincrônica e vai-se mais além:

SEGUNDA PARTE. VI. MECANISMO DA LÍNGUA

Se o mecanismo da língua fosse inteiramente racional, poderíamos estudá-lo em si mesmo; mas como não passa de uma correção parcial de um sistema naturalmente caótico, adota-se o ponto de vista imposto pela natureza mesma da língua, estudando esse mecanismo como uma limitação do arbitrário.”

SEGUNDA PARTE. VII. A GRAMÁTICA E SUAS SUBDIVISÕES

Lingüisticamente, a morfologia não tem objeto real e autônomo; não pode constituir uma disciplina distinta da sintaxe.”

Tudo o que compõe um estado de língua pode ser reduzido a uma teoria dos sintagmas e a uma teoria das associações. Primeiramente, certas partes da Gramática tradicional parecem agrupar-se sem esforço numa ou noutra dessas ordens: a flexão é evidentemente uma forma típica da associação das formas no espírito do falante; por outro lado, a sintaxe, vale dizer, segundo a definição mais corrente, a teoria dos agrupamentos de palavras, entra na sintagmática, pois esses agrupamentos supõem sempre pelo menos duas unidades distribuídas no espaço. Nem todos os fatos da sintagmática se classificam na sintaxe, mas todos os fatos de sintaxe pertencem à sintagmática.”

TERCEIRA PARTE. LINGÜÍSTICA DIACRÔNICA

II. AS MUDANÇAS FONÉTICAS

Em alemão, todo i se tornou ei, depois ai: win, triben, lihen, zit deram Wein, treiben, leihen, Zeit; todo u se tomou au: hus, zun, ruch Haus, Zaun, Rauch; assim também ü se converteu em eu: hüsir Hauser etc. Pelo contrário, o ditongo ie passou a i, que se continua a escrever ie: cf. biegen, lieb, Tier. Paralelamente, todos os uo se transformaram em u: muot Mut etc. Todo z deu s (escrito ss): wazer Wasser, fliezen fliessen etc. Todo h interior desapareceu de entre vogais: lihen, sehen leien, seen (escritos leihen, sehen). Todo w se transformou em v lábio-dental (escrito w): wazer wasr (Wasser).”

O mais grave erro de método que recordamos aqui consiste em formular uma lei fonética, no presente, como se os fatos que abrange existissem de uma vez para sempre, em vez de nascerem e morrerem numa porção do tempo. É o caos, porque assim se suprime toda sucessão cronológica dos acontecimentos. (…) Quando se diz: ‘s se toma r em latim’, dá-se a entender que o rotacismo é inerente à natureza da língua e fica-se embaraçado diante de exceções como causa, risus etc. Somente a fórmula: ‘s intervocálico se tomou r em latim numa certa época’ autoriza a pensar que no momento em que s passava a r, causa, risus etc., não tinham s intervocálico e estavam ao abrigo da mudança; com efeito, dizia-se ainda caussa, rissus.”

Disse-se que a raça teria predisposições que traçariam de antemão a direção das mudanças fonéticas. Existe aí uma questão de Antropologia comparada: o aparelho fonatório varia de uma raça para outra? Não, não mais que de um indivíduo para outro; um negro transplantado desde seu nascimento para a França fala o francês tão bem quanto os indígenas. Ademais, quando se utilizam expressões como ‘o órgão italiano’ ou ‘a boca dos germanos não admite isso’, arrisca-se a transformar em caráter permanente um fato puramente histórico

ao lado dos idiomas escandinavos, tão carregados de consoantes, os dos lapões e dos finlandeses são mais vocálicos que o próprio italiano.”

Fez-se intervir a lei do menor esforço, que substituiria duas articulações por uma só, ou uma articulação difícil por outra mais cômoda. Esta idéia, diga-se o que se disser, merece exame: ela pode elucidar a causa do fenômeno em certa medida, ou indicar pelo menos a direção em que cumpre investigar.” “Só que se poderiam mencionar outros tantos casos em que se passa exatamente o contrário.” Meu exemplo: mor virou maior.

Se é verdade que o abreviamento corresponde a um menor esforço no sentido da duração, é igualmente verdade que as pronunciações negligenciadas caem e recaem na sílaba longa e que a breve exige maior vigilância.”

nada autoriza a admitir que às épocas agitadas da história de uma nação correspondam evoluções precipitadas dos sons de um idioma.”

III. CONSEQÜÊNCIAS GRAMATICAIS DA EVOLUÇÃO FONÉTICA

As formas simpes hunc, hanc, hac, etc., do latim clássico, que remontam a hon-ce, han-ce, há-ce, conforme o mostram as formas epigráficas, são o resultado da aglutinação do pronome com a partícula –ce; podia-se, outrora, aproximar hon-ce etc., de ec-ce; mais tarde, porém, tendo –e caído foneticamente, isto não mais foi possível; o que equivale a dizer que não se distinguem mais os elementos de hunc, hanc, hac etc.”

Por si mesma, a evolução dos sons não tem a virtude de criar duas formas em lugar de uma.”

Se agora se pretende que o pronome latino me é representado em francês por duas formas: me e moi (cf. il me voit e c’est moi qu’il voit), responderemos: Foi o lat. me átono que se tornou me; me acentuado deu moi; ora, a presença ou ausência do acento depende, não de leis fonéticas que fizeram com que me passasse a me e moi, mas do papel dessa palavra na frase; trata-se de uma dualidade gramatical.” “De fato, não se registram parelhas fonéticas em parte alguma. A evolução dos sons não faz mais que acentuar as diferenças existentes antes dela.”

Em francês, todo o latino situado em sílaba aberta se tornou eu com o acento ou ou em posição pretônica; daí parelhas como pouvons : peuvent, oeuvre : ouvrier, nouveau : neuf etc., nas quais se distingue sem esforço um elemento regular de diferença de variação.”

A alternância pode ser assim definida: uma correspondência entre dois sons ou grupos de sons determinados, que se permutam regularmente entre duas séries de formas coexistentes.”

É um erro, partilhado por numerosos lingüistas, acreditar que a alternância seja de ordem fonética, simplesmente porque os sons lhe formam a matéria, e porque suas alterações intervêm na gênese. De fato, quer a tomemos em seu ponto de partida ou em seu ponto de chegada, ela pertence sempre à gramática e à sincronia.”

O ablaut (alemão), ou variação vocálica radical coincidente com uma oposição gramatical, é um exemplo capital da alternância; todavia, não se distingue do fenômeno geral por nenhum caráter particular.”

IV. A ANALOGIA

Mecanismo compensatório do fenômeno fonético.

Ex: “A princípio se disse honos : honosem, depois, por rotacismo do s, honos : honorem. O radical tinha, desde então, uma forma dupla; tal dualidade foi eliminada pela nova forma honor, criada sobre o modelo de orator : oratorem.”

não se pode dizer de antemão até onde irá a imitação de um modelo, nem quais são os tipos destinados a provocá-la. Dessarte, não são sempre as formas mais numerosas que desencadeiam a analogia.”

Honor e honos coexistiram durante certo tempo e era possível usar uma pela outra. Entretanto, como repugna à língua manter dois significantes para uma só idéia, as mais das vezes a forma primitiva, menos regular, cai em desuso e desaparece. É esse resultado que faz crer numa transformação: uma vez terminada a ação analógica, o estado antigo (honos : honorem) e o novo (honor : honorem) estão, em aparência, na mesma oposição que a que resulta da evolução dos sons. Todavia, no momento em que nasce honor, nada mudou, pois não se substitui nada; o desaparecimento de honos não é mais uma mudança, de vez que se trata de um fenômeno independente do primeiro.”

A analogia é inteiramente gramatical e sincrônica.”

Carteiro não foi engendrado por carta; foi criado pelo modelo de prisioneiro : prisão. Do mesmo modo, encartar deve sua existência à analogia com enfaixar, enquadrar, encapuzar, etc., que contêm faixa, quadro, capuz, etc. Existem, pois, em toda língua, palavras produtivas e palavras estéreis, mas a proporção de umas e outras varia. Isso se reduz à distinção já feita entre as línguas lexicológicas e as línguas gramaticais. Em chinês, em sua maioria, as palavras são indecomponíveis; ao contrário, numa língua artificial, são quase todas analisáveis.”

Nossas gramáticas européias operam com a quarta proporcional [fenômeno do honos honorem honor transformado em procedimento-padrão]; elas explicam, p.ex., a formação de um pretérito alemão partindo de palavras completas; dizem aos alunos: sobre o modelo de setzen : setzte formem o pretérito de lachen, etc. Ao contrário, a gramática hindu estudaria num capítulo determinado as raízes (setz-, lach-, etc.), em outro as terminações do pretérito (-te…); daria os elementos resultantes da análise, e os alunos teriam de recompor as palavras completas. Em todo dicionários sânscrito, os verbos estão classificados na ordem que lhes consigna a raiz.

Conforme a tendência dominante de cada grupo lingüístico, os teóricos da gramática se inclinarão para um ou outro desses métodos.”

O latim antigo tinha, portanto, em alto grau, o sentimento das peças da palavra (radicais, sufixos, etc.) e de sua combinação. É provável que nossas línguas modernas não o tenham de maneira tão aguda, mas parece que o alemão o tem mais que o francês.”

V. ANALOGIA E EVOLUÇÃO

pag-anus, formado sobre pag-us, basta para mostrar como os latinos analisavam Rom-anus [em detrimento do mais antigo Roma-nus]” Ou seja, ‘pagão’ tinha tudo para ser ‘pago’, ou pelo menos ‘paganos’.

Um exemplo particularmente curioso mostrará como a analogia trabalha de época para época com novas unidades. Em francês moderno, somnolent é analisado somnol-ent, como se fosse um particípio presente; a prova disso é que existe um verbo somnoler. Mas em latim dividia-se somno-lentus, como succu-lentus, etc., e mais antigamente ainda, somn-olentus (‘que cheira a sono’), de olere, como vin-olentus, ‘que cheira a vinho’).”

As inovações da analogia são mais aparentes que reais. A língua é um traje coberto de remendos feitos de seu próprio tecido. Quatro quintos do francês são indo-europeus, se se pensa na substância de que se compõem suas frases, ao passo que as palavras transmitidas na sua totalidade, sem mudança analógica, da língua-mãe ao francês moderno, caberiam no espaço de uma página (p.ex.: est = esti, os nomes dos números, certos vocábulos como ours, nez, père, chein, etc.). A imensa maioria das palavras constitui, de um modo ou de outro, combinações novas de elementos fônicos arrancados a formas mais antigas. Nesse sentido, pode-se dizer que a analogia, precisamente porque utiliza sempre a matéria antiga para as suas inovações, é eminentemente conservadora.”

O latim agunt se transmitiu quase intacto desde a época pré-histórica (quando se dizia agonti) até o limiar da época romana. Durante esse intervalo, as gerações sucessivas o retomaram sem que nenhuma forma concorrente viesse suplantá-lo. A analogia não teve nada a ver com essa conservação? Pelo contrário (…) Agunt (…) é solidário de formas como dicunt, legunt, etc. e de outras como agimus, agitis, etc. Sem essa vizinhança, teria muitas possibilidades de ser substituído por uma forma composta de novos elementos. O que se transmitiu não foi agunt, mas ag-unt; a forma não muda, porque ag- e ­–unt se verificavam regularmente em outras séries”

Por conseguinte, as formas se mantém porque são refeitas analogicamente sem cessar; uma palavra é simultaneamente compreendida como unidade e como sintagma e perdura enquanto seus elementos não mudam.”

Veja-se o que ocorre em francês com dites e faites, que correspondem diretamente ao latim dic-itis, fac-itis, mas que não têm mais ponto de apoio na flexão verbal atual; a língua procura substituí-las; ouve-se dizer disez, faisez, sobre o modelo de plaisez, lisez, etc. e essas novas desinências são já usuais na maioria dos compostos contredisez, etc.).”

As únicas formas sobre as quais a analogia não tem poder nenhum são naturalmente as palavras isoladas, tais como os nomes próprios, especialmente os nomes de lugares”

VI. A ETIMOLOGIA POPULAR

estropiar palavras”

Existe, em primeiro lugar, o caso em que a palavra recebe uma interpretação nova sem que sua forma mude. Em alemão, durchbläuen, ‘moer de pancadas’, remonta etimologicamente a bliuwan, ‘fustigar’; todavia, a palavra é associada a blau (azul) devido às equimoses produzidas pelas pancadas. Na Idade Média, o alemão tomou emprestado do francês aventure, de que fez regularmente abentüre, depois Abenteuer; sem deformar a palavra, foi ela associada com Abend (‘o que se conta no serão’) de tal maneira que no século XVIII se escrevia Abend-teuer.”

Mais comumente, entretanto, deforma-se a palavra ‘para acomodá-la aos elementos que se acreditam reconhecer nela; é o caso de choucroute (de Sauerkraut) [Sauer, rato]; em alemão, dromedarius se tornou Trampeltier, ‘o animal que pateia’; o composto é novo, mas encerra palavras que já existiam, trampeln e Tier.”

Eis um caso particularmente instrutivo: o latim carbunculus, ‘carvãozinho’, deu em alemão Karfunkel (por associação com funkeln, ‘cintilar’) e em francês escarboucle, ligado a boucle. Calfeter, calfetrer se tornou calfeutrer por influência de feutre.”

A analogia nada tira dos signos que substitui. Contrariamente, a etimologia popular se reduz a uma interpretação da forma antiga; a recordação, mesmo [que] confusa, é o ponto de partida da deformação”

A etimologia popular não age, pois, senão em condições particulares, e não atinge mais que as palavras, raras, técnicas ou estrangeiras, que as pessoas assimilam imperfeitamente. A analogia, ao contrário, é um fato absolutamente geral, que pertence ao funcionamento normal da língua.”

VII. A AGLUTINAÇÃO

ausência de vontade”

Em francês, disse-se a princípio ce ci em duas palavras, e mais tarde ceci (…) tous jours toujours, ao jour d’ ui aujourd’hui, dès jà dejà, vert jus verjus.” Em decorrência, o acento antigo (vért-jús) também transformou-se (verjús).

A aglutinação opera unicamente na esfera sintagmática; sua ação incide num grupo dado; não considera outra coisa. Ao contrário, a analogia faz apelo às séries associativas tanto quanto aos sintagmas.”

em latim, possum não é mais que a soldadura de duas palavras potis sum, ‘eu sou dono’: é um aglutinado”

Grosso modo:

aglutinação lexicológica

analogia sintática

Os lingüistas discutiram interminavelmente acerca das formas es-mi, es-ti, ed-mi, etc., do indo-europeu. Foram os elementos es-, ed-, etc., numa época muito recuada, palavras verdadeiras, aglutinadas a seguir com outras: mi, ti, etc., ou então resultam es-mi, es-ti, etc., de combinações com elementos extraídos de outras unidades complexas da mesma ordem, o que faria remontar a aglutinação a uma época anterior à formação das desinências em indo-europeu? À falta de testemunhos históricos, a questão é provavelmente insolúvel.”

VIII. UNIDADES, IDENTIDADES E REALIDADES DIACRÔNICAS

O indo-europeu não conhecia as preposições; as relações que estas indicam eram indicadas por numerosos casos, providos de grande força significativa. Não existiam tampouco verbos compostos por meio de preverbos, mas apenas partículas, palavrinhas que se acrescentavam à frase para precisar e matizar a ação do verbo. Assim, nada que correspondesse ao latim reo b mortem, ‘ir diante da morte’, nem a obire mortem; ter-se-ia de dizer ire mortem ob. Esse é ainda o estado do grego primitivo”

é a mesma substância com outras funções”

Somente a solução do problema da unidade diacrônica nos permitirá ultrapassar as aparências do fenômeno de evolução e atingir-lhe a essência.”

Com efeito, para que eu possa dizer que uma unidade persistiu idêntica a si mesma, ou que, persistindo como unidade distinta, mudou de forma ou de sentido – pois todos esses casos são possíveis – cumpre que eu saiba em quê me fundo para afirmar que um elemento tomado a uma época, p.ex. o francês chaud, é a mesma coisa que um elemento tomado a outra época, p.ex. o latim calidum.”

é impossível que o som dê conta, por si só, da identidade.”

ADEMAIS, ERA O MAR PARA O ROMANO O MESMO QUE O MAR PARA O FRANCÊS? “Tem-se, sem dúvida, razão em dizer que o latim mare deve aparecer em francês sob a forma de mer porque todo a se tornou e em certas condições, porque o e átono final cai, etc.; afirmar, porém, que são essas relações a e, e 0 (zero), que constituem a identidade, é inverter os termos, pois, ao contrário, é em nome da correspondência mare : mer que eu julgo que o a se tornou ie, que o e final cai, etc.”

APÊNDICES DA TERCEIRA E QUARTA(?) PARTES

(?) Os editores foram muito afobados, colocando a carruagem antes dos bois!

A escola antiga divida as palavras em raízes, temas, sufixos, etc., e dava a essas distinções um valor absoluto. Lendo Bopp e seus discípulos, acreditar-se-ia que os gregos tinham trazido consigo, desde um tempo imemorial, uma bagagem de raízes e sufixos, e que se dedicavam a confeccionar suas palavras ao falar, que pater, p.ex., era para eles raiz pa + sufixo ter, que doso, em sua boca, representava a soma de do + so + uma desinência pessoal, etc.”

A escola nova [neogramáticos], após ter reconhecido os defeitos da antiga doutrina, o que era fácil, contentou-se em rejeitar a teoria, ao passo que, na prática, ficava como que embaraçada por um aparato científico que, apesar de tudo, não podia dispensar. Quando se raciocina sobre essas ‘abstrações’, vê-se a parte de realidade que representam, e um corretivo muito simples basta para dar a tais artifícios do gramático um sentido legítimo e exato. Foi o que tentamos fazer mais acima, ao mostrar que, unida por um vínculo interior à análise subjetiva da língua viva, a análise objetiva tem um lugar legítimo e determinado no método lingüístico.”

Como diria o filósofo (não necessariamente o filósofo – nem mesmo o filólogo, com perdão do trocadilho!), a raiz é relativa! Ou a r-aiz é hell-ativa!

Em certos idiomas, caracteres precisos assinalam a raiz para os falantes. É o caso do alemão, em que tem um aspecto assaz uniforme; quase sempre monossilábica (streit-, bind-, haft-, etc.), ela obedece a certas regras de estrutura: os fonemas não aparecem nela numa ordem qualquer; certas combinações de consoantes, tais como oclusiva + líquida, estão proibidas em posição final: werk- é possível, wekr- não o é; encontram-se helf-, werd-; não se encontram hefl-, wedr-.”

A etimologia não é nem uma disciplina distinta nem uma parte da Lingüística evolutiva; é somente uma aplicação especial dos princípios relativos aos fatos sincrônicos e diacrônicos [nem sequer é um método]. Ela remonta o passado [processo obviamente finito – ainda que fôra infinito, poderíamos dizer que seu limite é bem claro: a palavra, limite do sentido]” Pode-se falar, embora soe mais esquisito, em etimologia sincrônica. Ex: “matador”, cuja etimologia é o verbo “matar”. Ou pode-se prosseguir a análise até um radical indecomponível. E depois remontar à árvore ou família de radicais do Português presente (enquanto se quiser continuar nos limites da etimologia sincrônica).

QUARTA PARTE. LINGÜÍSTICA GEOGRÁFICA

I. DA DIVERSIDADE DAS LÍNGUAS

O termo idioma designa com muita precisão a língua como algo que reflete os traços próprios de uma comunidade (o grego idioma já tinha o sentido de ‘costume especial’).”

a Lingüística moderna reconheceu sucessivamente as famílias indo-européia, semítica, banto”

O fino-úgrio, que compreende entre outros o finês propriamente dito ou suomi, o mordvino, o lapão, etc., é uma família de línguas faladas na Rússia setentrional e na Sibéria, e que remonta certamente a um idioma primitivo comum; tais línguas se relacionam com o grupo muito vasto das línguas ditas uralo-altaicas, cuja comunidade de origem não está provada, malgrado certos traços que se encontram em todas.”

Cumpre não confundir o que pode ser com o que é demonstrável. O parentesco universal das línguas não é provável, mas se fosse verdadeiro – como o crê um lingüista italiano, Trombetti [próximas leituras] –, não poderia ser provado, devido ao excessivo número de mudanças ocorridas.”

Dois idiomas podem diferir em todos os graus; assemelharem-se espantosamente, coma o zenda e o sânscrito; ou parecerem inteiramente dissemelhantes, como o sânscrito e o irlandês; todos os matizes intermediários são possíveis: assim, o grego e o latim estão mais perto um do outro que respectivamente do sânscrito etc. Os idiomas que divergem entre si somente em pequeno grau sio chamados dialetos; contudo, não se deve dar a esse termo um sentido rigorosamente exato”

II. COMPLICAÇÕES DA DIVERSIDADE GEOGRÁFICA

na África do Sul, ao lado de diversos dialetos negros, comprova-se a presença do holandês e do inglês, resultado de duas colonizações sucessivas; foi da mesma maneira que o espanhol se implantou no México. Não se deve acreditar, porém, que as usurpações lingüísticas desse gênero sejam específicas da época moderna.”

na Irlanda, fala-se o céltico e o inglês; muitos irlandeses possuem as duas línguas. Na Bretanha, emprega-se o bretão e o francês; na região basca, utilizam-se o francês ou o espanhol ao mesmo tempo que o basco. Na Finlândia, o sueco e o finês coexistem há muito tempo; o russo veio juntar-se a eles recentemente; na Curlândia e na Livônia falam-se o letão, o alemão e o russo; o alemão, importado por colonos chegados, na Idade Média, sob os auspícios da liga hanseática, pertence a uma classe especial da população; o russo foi a seguir importado por via de conquista. A Lituânia viu implantar-se, de par com o italiano, o polonês, conseqüência de sua antiga união com a Polônia, e o russo, resultado da incorporação ao império moscovita. Até o século XVIII, o eslavo e o alemão estavam em uso em toda a região oriental da Alemanha, a partir do Elba. Em certos países, a confusão de línguas é ainda maior; na Macedônia, encontram-se todas as línguas imagináveis: o turco, o búlgaro, o sérvio, o grego, o albanês, o rumeno etc., misturados de diversas maneiras, conforme as regiões.”

Acontece, por exemplo, que, de duas línguas, uma é falada nas cidades e a outra nos campos; tal repartição, contudo, nem sempre é clara.”

Se possuíssemos o mapa lingüístico do Império Romano, ele nos mostraria fatos em tudo semelhantes aos da época moderna. Assim, na Campanha, ao fim da República, falavam-se: o osco, como o testemunham as inscrições de Pompéia; o grego, língua dos colonos fundadores de Nápoles etc.; o latim; talvez até mesmo o etrusco, que imperara nessa região antes da chegada dos romanos. Em Cartago, o púnico ou fenício persistira de par com o latim (existia ainda na época da invasão árabe), sem contar que se falava certamente o númida em território cartaginês. Quase se pode admitir que na Antiguidade, à volta da bacia do Mediterrâneo, os países unilíngües constituíam a exceção.”

os ciganos, fixados sobretudo na Hungria, formavam vilas compactas; o estudo de sua língua mostrou que devem ter vindo da Índia, numa época ignorada. Na Dobrudja, às bocas do Danúbio, encontram-se vilas tártaras esparramadas, pintalgando o mapa lingüístico daquela região.”

Por ‘língua literária’ entendemos não somente a língua da literatura como também, em sentido mais gerai, toda espécie de língua culta, oficial ou não, ao serviço da comunidade inteira. Abandonada a si mesma, a língua conhece apenas dialetos, nenhum dos quais se impõe aos demais, pelo que ela está destinada a um fracionamento indefinido. Mas coma a civilização, ao se desenvolver, multiplica as comunicações, escolhe-se, por uma espécie de convenção tácita, um dos dialetos existentes para dele fazer o veículo de tudo quanto interesse à nação no seu conjunto.”

dessarte, no francês literário, reconhece-se bem o dialeto da Ilha de França, e o toscano no italiano comum. Seja como for, a língua literária não se impõe do dia para a noite, e uma grande parte da população passa a ser bilíngüe, falando simultaneamente a língua de todos e o patuá local. É o que se vê em muitas regiões da França, como a Savóia, em que o francês é uma língua importada e não logrou sufocar ainda o patuá da terra.”

Os mesmos fatos ocorreram em todos os tempos, nos povos que chegaram a certo grau de civilização. Os gregos tiveram o seu koiné, nascido do ático e do jônio, de par com o qual subsistiram os dialetos locais. Mesmo na antiga Babilônia, acredita-se poder estabelecer que houve uma língua oficial ao lado dos dialetos regionais.” Que ironia: uma Torre de Babel não logra sequer a ‘unidade nacional’!

Uma língua geral supõe forçosamente o uso da escrita? Os poemas homéricos parecem provar o contrário; conquanto tenham surgido numa época em que mal se fazia uso da escrita, sua língua é convencional e acusa todos os caracteres de uma língua literária.”

III. CAUSAS DA DIVERSIDADE GEOGRÁFICA

Esquece-se o fator tempo, porque é menos concreto que o espaça; na realidade, porém, é dele que releva a diferenciação lingüística. A diversidade geográfica deve traduzir-se em diversidade temporal.”

Um u se toma ü num dado momento, num dado meio; por que se modificou nesse momento e nesse lugar, e por que se tomou ü e não o por exemplo? Eis o que ninguém poderia dizer.”

em todo o norte da França, exceto na Picardia e numa parte da Normandia, o c e g latinos antes de alguns sons se transformaram (cantum chant; virga verge). Na Normandia e Picardia esse registro permaneceu intacto (cf. picardo cat por chat, rescapé por réchappé, que passou recentemente, aliás, para o francês; vergue de virga, etc.)”

Se, num momento dado, uma mesma língua reina por toda a extensão de um território, ao cabo de 5 ou 10 séculos os habitantes de 2 pontos extremos não se entenderão mais, provavelmente; em compensação, os de um ponto qualquer continuarão a compreender o falar das regiões circunvizinhas.”

A pesquisa dos caracteres dialetais foi o ponto de partida dos trabalhos de cartografia lingüística cujo modelo é o Atlas Linguistique de la France, de Gilliéron; cumpre citar também o da Alemanha, de Wenker. A forma do atlas é a mais indicada, pois somos obrigados a estudar o país região por região e para cada uma delas um mapa não pode abranger senão um pequeno número de caracteres dialetais; a mesma região deve ser retomada um grande número de vezes para que se possa ter uma idéia das particularidades fonéticas, lexicológicas, morfológicas, etc., que ali se superpõem. Investigações que tais supõem toda uma organização, inquirições de correspondentes locais, etc. Convém citar, aqui, a inquirição acerca dos patuás da Suíça romana. Uma das vantagens dos atlas lingüísticos é a de fornecer materiais para os trabalhos de dialetologia

Freqüentes vezes, um dialeto tem o nome de língua porque produziu uma literatura; é o caso do português e do holandês.”

Assim como não se poderia dizer onde termina o alto alemão e onde começa o plattdeutsch, assim também é impossível traçar uma linha de demarcação entre o alemão e o holandês, entre o francês e o italiano. (…) uma zona compacta mais restrita, imaginada para servir de transição entre as duas línguas, como p.ex. o provençal entre o francês e o italiano, não tem realidade.”

Pelos seus caracteres, o eslavo se sobrepõe ao iraniano e ao germânico, o que está de acordo com a repartição geográfica dessas línguas; de igual maneira, o germânico pode ser considerado como um anel intermediário entre o eslavo e o céltico, o qual, por sua vez, tem relações muito íntimas com o itálico (…) E, contudo, quando se considera uma fronteira entre 2 grupos de idiomas, p.ex., a fronteira germano-eslava, comprova-se um salto brusco (…) É que os dialetos intermediários desapareceram.” “Hoje, o francês literário vem chocar-se, na fronteira, com o italiano oficial (toscano generalizado), e é uma sorte que se possam ainda encontrar patuás de transição nos Alpes ocidentais, enquanto em tantas outras fronteiras lingüísticas se apagou toda lembrança de falares intermediários.”

IV. PROPAGAÇÃO DAS ONDAS LINGÜÍSTICAS

Quase poético: “a linha isoglossemática é como a orla extrema de uma inundação que se expande e que pode também refluir.”

O foneticista distinguirá, pois, cuidadosamente os focos de inovação em que um fonema evolui unicamente sobre o eixo do tempo, e as áreas de contágio que, relevando simultaneamente do tempo e do espaço, não terão que intervir na teoria dos fatos fonéticos puros. No momento em que um ts, vindo de fora, substitui o t, não se trata da modificação de um protótipo tradicional, mas da imitação de um falar vizinho, que não leva em conta esse protótipo; quando uma forma herza, ‘coração’, vinda dos Alpes, substitui na Turíngia um herta mais arcaico, não se deve falar de mudança fonética, mas de empréstimo de fonema.”

a teoria das ondas não nos dá somente uma visão mais justa da pré-hist6ria do indo-europeu; ela nos instrui acerca das leis primordiais de todos os fenômenos de diferenciação e das condições que regem o parentesco das línguas. Entretanto, essa teoria das ondas se opõe à das migrações sem a excluir necessariamente. (…) e isso nos leva aos problemas da evolução de um idioma em territórios separados. É o caso do antigo inglês.”

o que o isolamento pode fazer, a continuidade geográfica o faz igualmente bem; se existe uma diferença entre essas duas ordens de fenômenos, não podemos discerni-la.”

QUINTA PARTE. QUESTÕES DE LINGÜÍSTICA RETROSPECTIVA. CONCLUSÃO.

I. AS DUAS PERSPECTIVAS DA LINGÜÍSTICA DIACRÔNICA

O método da lingüística diacrônica prospectiva consiste unicamente em criticar os documentas de que se dispõe. Mas num grande número de casos, essa maneira de praticar a ciência é insuficiente ou inaplicável. Com efeito, para poder fixar a história de uma língua em todos os seus detalhes, acompanhando o curso do tempo, seria mister possuir uma infinidade de fotografias da língua, tomadas momento após momento. Ora, tal condição nunca se verifica: os romancistas, por exemplo, que têm o privilégio de conhecer o latim, ponto de partida de sua pesquisa, e de possuir uma massa imponente de documentas pertencentes a uma longa série de séculos, verificam, a cada instante, lacunas enormes em sua documentação. Cumpre então renunciar ao método prospectivo, ao documento direto, e proceder em sentido inverso, remontando o curso do tempo pela retrospecção. Nesse segundo modo de ver, colocamo-nos numa época dada para pesquisar não o que resulta de uma forma, mas qual é a forma mais antiga que lhe pode dar origem.

Enquanto a prospecção se reduz a uma simples narração e se funda inteiramente na crítica dos documentos, a retrospecção exige um método reconstrutivo, que se apóia na comparação. Não se pode estabelecer a forma primitiva de um signo único e isolado, ao passo que 2 signos diferentes, mas da mesma origem, como o latim pater, sânscrito pitar-, ou radical do latim ger-o e o de ges-tus, deixam já entrever, por via de sua comparação, a unidade diacrônica que os vincula ambos a um protótipo suscetível de ser reconstituído pela indução. Quanto mais numerosos forem os termos de comparação, mais precisas serão tais induções, e elas rematarão – se os dados forem suficientes – em verdadeiras reconstruções.”

Se, p.ex., numerosos idiomas germânicos são atestados diretamente por documentos, o germânico comum de onde esses diversos idiomas saíram só é conhecido indiretamente, pelo método retrospectivo. É ainda da mesma maneira que os lingüistas pesquisaram, com variável êxito, a unidade primitiva de outras famílias.”

Destarte, a história prospectiva do latim começa somente no séc. III ou IV a.C.; todavia, a reconstituição do indo-europeu permitiu que se tivesse uma idéia do que deve ter ocorrido no período que se estende entre a unidade primitiva e os primeiros documentos conhecidos, e foi só então que se pôde traçar o quadro prospectivo do latim.

Ora, em teoria, pode-se conceber uma Geologia prospectiva, mas na realidade, e com maior freqüência, uma vista de olhos só pode ser retrospectiva; antes de relatar o que aconteceu num ponto da Terra está obrigada a reconstituir a cadeia dos acontecimentos e averiguar o que levou essa parte do globo ao seu estado atual.”

Se estudarmos, p.ex., (retrospectivamente), as origens do sufixo de particípio francês em –é, remontaremos ao latim –atum; este, por suas origens, se relaciona primeiramente com os verbos denominativos latinos em –are (sílaba tônica -a-), os quais, por sua vez, remontam em grande parte aos substantivos femininos em –a| (cf. plantare : planta, grego timao : tima, etc.); por outro lado, -atum não existiria se o sufixo indo-europeu -to- não tivesse sido, por si mesmo, vivo e produtivo (cf. grego klu-to-s, latim in-clu-tu-s, sânscrito çru-ta-s, etc.): ­-atum encerra ainda o elemento formativo ­–m do acusativo singular. Se, inversamente, perguntarmos (prospectivamente) em quais formações francesas se encontra o sufixo primitivo -to-, poderíamos mencionar não somente os diversos sufixos, produtivos ou não, do particípio passado (aimé = latim amatum, fini = latim finitum, clos = latim clausum por *claudtum, etc.), mas também muitos outros como –u = latim ­–utum (cf. cornu = cornutum), -tif [sufixo erudito] = latim –tivum (cf. fugitif = fugitivum, sensitif, négatif, etc.) e uma porção de palavras que não se analisam mais, tais como point = latim punctum, = latim datum, chétif = latim captivum, etc.”

I. A LÍNGUA MAIS ANTIGA E O PROTÓTIPO

como os documentos do sânscrito são os mais antigos do indo-europeu, tais foram erroneamente promovidos à dignidade de protótipo. Uma coisa é supor o indo-europeu engendrando o sânscrito, o grego, o eslavo, o céltico, o itálico, e outra é colocar uma dessas línguas no lugar do indo-europeu. (…) Bopp, p.ex., escrevia que ‘não acreditava que o sânscrito pudesse ser a fonte comum’, como se fosse possível formular, mesmo dubitativamente, semelhante suposição.”

primeiro dogma: não se pode dotar uma língua de idade.

Não acontece à linguagem o mesmo que à Humanidade: a continuidade absoluta de seu desenvolvimento impede distinguir nela gerações, e Gaston Paris se insurgia, com razão, contra a concepção de línguas-filhas e línguas-mães, porque tal concepção supõe interrupções. Não é, pois, nesse sentido que se pode dizer que uma língua é mais velha que outra.”

segundo dogma: se se o fizer, condicionalmente, o tempo no qual o idioma foi falado não importa, mas sua originalidade. Ex: “poder-se-ia dizer que o lituano do século XVI [descoberta nova, língua mais ‘preservada’ ou ‘pura’] é mais antigo que o latim do séc. III a.C. [que se sabe ser apenas uma modificação de latins mais antigos dos quais não temos registros diretos].”

Como conseqüência dessa idéia assaz confusa de antiguidade, que faz do sânscrito algo de anterior a toda a família, aconteceu mais tarde que os lingüistas, mesmo curados da idéia de uma língua-mãe, continuaram a dar importância excessiva ao testemunho que ele fornece como língua colateral.”

em vez de falar do germânico, não se tinha escrúpulo em citar muito simplesmente ‘o gótico’, porque é anterior de vários séculos aos outros dialetos germânicos; ele se tornava, por usurpação, o protótipo, a fonte dos outros dialetos. No tocante ao eslavo, os lingüistas se apoiavam exclusivamente no eslavônico ou páleo-eslavo, conhecido no séc. X, porque os outros são conhecidos a partir de data mais recente.”

remontando do francês ao latim, encontramo-nos bem na vertical; o território dessas línguas resulta ser, por acaso, o mesmo que aquele em que se falava o latim, e cada uma delas não é senão o latim evoluído. Vimos também que o persa das inscrições de Dario é o mesmo dialeto que o persa da Idade Média. Mas o inverso é bem mais freqüente: os testemunhos das diversas épocas pertencem a dialetos diferentes da mesma família.”

III. AS RECONSTRUÇÕES

a comparação resultará sempre numa reconstrução de formas.”

[mas] pode-se chegar a um fato morfológico geral, deduzido de um conjunto [de quantidade indeterminável] de verificações isoladas

Uma forma reconstruída não é um todo solidário, mas uma soma sempre decomponível de raciocínios fonéticos, e cada uma de suas partes é revogável e fica submetida a exame. Por conseguinte, as formas restituídas foram sempre o reflexo fiel das conclusões gerais que lhes são aplicáveis. [testagem e retestagem gradual de novos casos isolados observados] Para ‘cavalo’ em indo-europeu foram sucessivamente supostos os termos *akvas, *ak1vas, *ek1vos e por fim *ek1wos; só o s e o nº de fonemas não sofreram contestação”

(Usa-se a notação do * em geral quando a reconstrução de idioma pré-histórico – o suposto indo-europeu – é altamente segura.)

O objetivo das reconstruções não é, portanto, restituir uma forma por si mesma, o que seria aliás bastante ridículo, mas cristalizar, condensar um conjunto de conclusões que se crêem acertadas,, segundo os resultados que foi possível obter a cada momento; numa palavra, registrar o progresso de nossa ciência. Não há porque justificar os lingüistas pela idéia assaz extravagante que se lhes atribui de restaurar de cabo a rabo o indo-europeu, como se pretendessem utilizá-lo. Nem sequer nutrem tal idéia quando abordam as línguas historicamente conhecidas (não se estuda o latim lingüisticamente a fim de falá-lo bem)”

Trata-se de um instrumento indispensável para representar, com relativa facilidade, grande número de fatos gerais, sincrônicos e diacrônicos. As grandes linhas do indo-europeu se aclaram imediatamente pelo conjunto das reconstruções: p.ex., que os sufixos eram formados de certos elementos (f, s, r, etc.) com exclusão de outros , que a variedade complicada do vocalismo dos verbos alemães (cf. werden, wirst, ward, wurde, worden) oculta, na regra, uma mesma alternância primitiva: e-o-(valor-zero).”

Existem formas reconstruídas que são completamente seguras, outras que permanecem discutíveis ou francamente problemáticas.”

Em *ek1wos é inútil determinar a qualidade absoluta do e, perguntar se era aberto ou fechado, articulado mais ou menos adiante, etc.; enquanto não tenham sido reconhecidas diversas espécies de e, isso não terá importância, desde que não os confundamos com outros dos elementos distinguidos da língua (a, o, e, etc.). Isso equivale a dizer que o primeiro fonema de *ek1wos não diferia do 2º de *medhyos, do 3º de *age, etc., e que se poderia, sem especificar-lhe a natureza fônica, catalogá-lo e representá-lo pelo seu nº respectivo no quadro dos fonemas indo-europeus. Ou seja: a reconstrução de *ek1wos quer dizer que o correspondente indo-europeu do latim équos, sânscrito açva-s etc. era formado de 5 fonemas determinados, tomados à gama fonológica do idioma primitivo.”

IV. O TESTEMUNHO DA LÍNGUA EM ANTROPOLOGIA E EM PRÉ-HISTÓRIA

seria um erro supor que pela comunidade de línguas se possa inferir a consangüinidade; que uma família de línguas encubra uma família antropológica.”

Durante longo tempo, acreditou-se que as línguas fossem uma fonte inesgotável de documentos acerca dos povos que as falavam e de sua pré-história. Adolphe Pictet, um dos pioneiros do celtismo, é conhecido sobretudo pelo seu livro As Origens Indo-Européias (1859-63). Esta obra serviu de modelo a muitas outras; continua a ser a mais atraente de todas. Pictet quer encontrar, nos testemunhos fornecidos pelas línguas indo-européias, os traços fundamentais da civilização dos ‘árias’, e acredita poder fixar-lhe os aspectos mais diversos: coisas materiais (ferramentas, armas, animais domésticos), vida social (tratava-se de um povo nômade ou agrícola?), família, governo; intenta conhecer o berço dos árias, que situa em Bactriana; estuda a fauna e a flora da região que habitavam. É este o ensaio mais considerável que já se fez nessa direção; a ciência que assim inaugurou recebeu o nome de Paleontologia lingüística.”

Uma das tentativas mais recentes é a de Hermann Hirt (Die Indogermanen, 1905-1907).(*) Ela se funda na teoria de Schmidt para determinar a região habitada pelos indo-europeus (…) fatos de vocabulário mostraram-lhe que os indo-europeus eram agricultores, e ele se recusa a situá-los na Rússia meridional, mais adequada à vida nômade; a freqüência dos nomes de árvores, e, sobretudo, de certas essências (pinho, bétula, faia, carvalho), o leva a pensar que a região dos árias era arborizada e situada entre o Harz e o Vístula, mais especialmente na região de Brandemburgo e Berlim. Recordemos também que, mesmo antes de Pictet, Adalbert Kuhn e outros haviam utilizado a Lingüística para reconstruir a mitologia e a religião dos indo-europeus.

(*) Cf. também Arbois de Jubainville: Os Primeiros Habitantes da Europa (1877); O. Schrader: Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte [Mesclas de língua e Pré-história]; S. Feist: Europa im Lichte der Vorgerschichte [A Europa à Luz da Pré-História] (1910).”

Ora, não parece que se possa pedir a uma língua ensinamentos desse gênero”

compreendeu-se pouco a pouco como são raras as palavras cuja origem está bem-estabelecida, e o linguista se tornou mais circunspecto.”

a palavra para designar ‘arar’ falta nos idiomas asiáticos; isso, porém, não significa que tal ocupação fosse desconhecida no princípio: o arar pode muito bem ter caído em desuso ou ter sido levado a cabo através de outros procedimentos, designados por outras palavras.”

o cânhamo só veio a ser conhecido na bacia do Mediterrâneo muito tardiamente, mais tardiamente ainda que nos países do Norte; em cada ocasião, o nome do cânhamo passava com a planta.”

Em Homero, einateres quer dizer <concunhadas> no sentido de <mulheres de vários irmãos>; e galooi <cunhadas> no sentido de <mulher e irmã do marido entre si>; ora, o latim janitrices corresponde a einateres pela forma e pela significação. Do mesmo modo, o <cunhado, marido da irmã> não tem o mesmo nome que os <concunhados, maridos de várias irmãs, entre si>. Aqui se pode, portanto, verificar um pormenor minucioso, mas em geral temos de contentar-nos com uma informação geral. O mesmo acontece com animais: no caso de espécies importantes, como a espécie bovina, não apenas se pode contar com a coincidência do grego bous, do alemão Kuh, do sânscrito gau-s, etc., e reconstituir um indo-europeu *g2ou-s, como também a flexão tem os mesmos caracteres em todas as línguas, o que não seria possível se se tratasse de uma palavra tomada de empréstimo, posteriormente, a outra língua.”

A despeito de tudo quanto se disse sobre o vínculo de dominus com domus, os linguistas não se sentem plenamente satisfeitos, pois é coisa das mais extraordinárias ver um sufixo –no- formar derivados secundários; nunca se ouviu falar de uma formação como seria em grego *oiko-no-s ou *oike-nos-s de oikos, ou em sânscrito *açva-na- de açva-. Mas é precisamente tal rareza que dá ao sufixo de dominus sem valor e seu relevo. [Aqui, Saussure elenca uma série de semelhanças em idiomas, em que uma mesma raiz gerou as palavras para senhor ou deus e povo ou servo, submisso.]”

Por inferência e analogia, pode-se concluir que tribunus é uma derivação de tribus significando “chefe da tribo”.

Dominus, com seu singular sufixo, nos parece uma prova dificilmente refutável não apenas de uma comunidade lingüística mas também de uma comunidade de instituições entre o etnismo italiota e o etnismo germânico. Cumpre, todavia, lembrar, uma vez mais, que as comparações de língua a língua RARAS VEZES proporcionam índices tão característicos.”

V. FAMÍLIAS DE LÍNGUAS E TIPOS LINGÜÍSTICOS. CONCLUSÃO.

Embora reconhecendo que Schleicher violentava a realidade ao ver na língua uma coisa orgânica, que trazia em si própria a sua lei de evolução, continuamos, sem vacilar, a querer fazer dela uma coisa orgânica em outro sentido, ao supor que o ‘gênio’ de uma raça ou de um grupo étnico tende a conduzir a língua incessantemente por caminhos determinados.”

REICH SPEAKS OF FREUD

Mary Higgins & Chester Raphael (eds.), 1967 (1972). Tradução do alemão ao inglês por Therese Pol.

The publication of the interview contained in this book is not made under the auspices nor with the consent or authorization of the Sigmund Freud Archives, Inc. or K.R. Eissler” É evidente que não! Mas o engraçado é que o entrevistador foi o próprio Kurt Eissler…

Entrevista realizada em 18 e 19 de outubro de 1952.

While Reich in many of his writings did refer to this relationship and to the conflict that developed later, the directness and informality of the interview technique has made it possible to elicit the information in a manner that is both simple and concise, and it should have the advantage of placing the reader in a favourable position to determine for himself what was at issue.” “In view of recent strenuous efforts to eliminate the libido theory, the publication of this interview is unexpectedly timely. For Reich remained steadfast in viewing libido as the core of Freudian theory.” Libido nunca significou a mesma coisa para ambos. E, ao contrário do que parece aos não-iniciados, depende de Reich o nome de Freud continuar a ter força século XXI adentro, e não o contrário.

Freud capitulated (sublimation, death-instinct, and cultural theories), and gained fame; Reich died in prison. The fact that Freud did not offer any scientific proof for the libido theory, even though he predicted it would be forthcoming, and the attenuation that resulted from his later speculations, left his disciples with little to sustain them. As a result, they have gradually abdicated, despite some idolatrical lip service in their theoretical discussions and they have offered little, if any, opposition to the concerted effort now being directed against the energy theory”

They emphasize ‘sociology’ and conveniently deemphasize ‘sexuality’. Ironically, although Reich’s emphasis on the magnitude of the influence of society upon the individual caused his break with Freud and his expulsion from the International Psychoanalytic Association, he saw no justification for discarding Freud’s libido and remained the only one prepared to defend it.

Although he was never politically oriented, Reich was once violently condemned and, at times, even today, continues to be slandered as a communist because he attached so much importance to the impact of society and saw in Marxist doctrine some basis for hope in bringing about an improven1ent in the human condition. However, practical communism, as it developed in the Soviet Union, became a monster he termed ‘red facism’; and this fact, in addition to his own experiences as a physician among the masses, convinced him that human structure, molded by authoritarian institutions, is protoplasmically unable to change.”

Even Adler, Jung and Rank are not denied Reich’s indebtedness for the inadvertent assistance their theoretical positions provided in his pursuit of a natural scientific basis for the libido theory.”

We have also provided the footnotes and appended a supplement consisting of correspondence with Freud and others, as well as miscellaneous documents pertinent to the material of the interview.”

Ernst Freud, managing director of the Sigmund Freud Copyrights, Ltd., initially expressed interest only in the payment of a royalty, but negotiations were abruptly terminated and permission refused on the advice of unnamed psychoanalysts.”

* * *

Why should we be so full of regard for privacy in important matters when our newspapers drown us in small scandals every day?” “The developments in science and education within the next 100 years will be decisive in establishing whether this interview will have any meaning whatsoever, or whether the evasion of the issues of babyhood and motherhood will continue to mess up more centuries of human destiny.”

Em 2052 a raça humana verá. Eu provavelmente não estarei mais aqui.

(*) “Even though Freud came to realize that these communications could not be taken at face value and, thus, necessitated theoretical and technical modifications, the verbal productions remain the raw material of the psychoanalytic therapy. The attempts to alleviate the difficulty in verbal communication, utilizing free association, produced some improvement, but the ability of the patient to communicate verbally remained an essential feature of the technique. It tended to exclude the uncooperative psychotic, for example, or the patient whose ability to communicate verbally was impaired by the concealed spasm of the glottis. The attempt to relieve such spasm by initiating the gag reflex, as utilized in orgone therapy, would not be a recognized means of eliminating the difficulty in psychoanalysis.”

I began to see the despair in Freud’s face some time around 1940. Although he was dead, he had a great influence upon the direction of my further search in the realm of human emotions. What was his despair about? Now, if I am right, if I read the emotional expression correctly, the problem is why he was in such despair. And why didn’t I see it before, in 1925 or 1930?” “I don’t know whether you know that he withdrew from all meetings and congresses in 1924. And he developed his cancer of the jaw at that time. Are you following me?” Esse maldito não praticava o coito.

Now, cancer, in my research is a disease following emotional resignation – a bio-energetic shrinking, a giving up of hope.”

(*) “Carcinomatous shrinking biopathy [biopatia minguante carcinomatosa] is the term Reich has applied to the process underlying the disease known as cancer, in which he discovered the functional unity of psychic resignation and biopathic shrinking which precede, often by many years, and accompany the appearance of the malignant tumor.”

What happened at that time not only happened in the IPA from 1926 to 1934. It has happened all through the ages. It happened in the Christian Church 1500 years ago. It happened in every home on this planet. Now that sounds peculiar, doesn’t it? What happened? Do you know the term ‘pestilent character’?”

PAULO FODIDO, O DOENTE: (*) “Evidence of Paul Federn’s efforts to disturb the relationship between Freud and Reich was clearly revealed by Freud himself in a letter to Reich dated November 22, 1928, in which he told him that Federn had requested Reich’s removal as director of the technical seminar. In a later letter from Freud to Reich, October 10, 1930, Federn’s malevolent ‘digging’ was again in evidence.”

I don’t know what has been deposited in the Freud Archives about me – what slander or defamation. But I know it’s around. I know who was involved in it. Jones was in it.”

You don’t know that rumor of schizophrenia? Oh, yes. That was spread by Fenichel. Oh, yes. Now, today, nobody believes it. It was quite a thing, quite a thing. I doubt that you never heard that I’m paranoiac, schizophrenic.”

Now listen! I can explain how they came to invent such a rumor, or to set such a rumor into motion about me. In 1929 I began to work in character analysis with physiological emotions, with physiological feelings in the patients.”

(*) “Students of the various schools of psychoanalysis are required to read Character Analysis but are often specifically warned not to read the contents of the 3rd edition beyond the chapter on The Masochistic Character’, to mark their separation from Reich’s later work. This separation is, of course, correct, but the admonition to ignore the later work is given with defamatory emphasis.”

In investigating the difference between the typical neurotic and the schizophrenic, I learned that the neurotic recognizes the excitations which may break through spontaneously, or in the course of treatment, as biological, as arising from within. The schizophrenic fails to recognize these primary, biophysical sensations and plasmatic streamings as an inner process and, thus, comes to misinterpret and distort them. (…) This explanation of the schizophrenic process was viewed as distorted and even delusional by psychoanalysts such as Jones, Federn, Fenichel. And out of such things grew the slander of calling me a paranoid schizophrenic.”

At that time, about 1925, the psychoanalysts in the technical seminar didn’t like my work on genitality, on orgastic potency, on the actual stasis neurosis which underlies the whole dynamic structure of the energy source of the neurosis”

Hitschmann was the only one who said, ‘You hit the nail on the head.’ (He was the director of the Psychoanalytic Polyclinic. We built it up together.)”

Basically, Freud discovered the principle of energy functioning of the psychic apparatus. The energy-functioning principle. This was what distinguished hin1 from all other psychologists. Not so much the discovery of the unconscious.”

First, when Freud discovered infantile sexuality, he was furiously attacked, in a horrible way, by Modju. Do you know who Modju is?

(…)

Then you knew that ‘Modju’ is a synonym for the emotional plague or pestilent character who uses underhanded slander and defamation in his fight against life and truth.”

DR. EISSLER

From where did you get the name?

DR. REICH

It was derived frmn Mocenigo [sobrenome italiano], a nincompoop [idiota], a nobody, who delivered a very great scientist, in the 16th century, to the Inquisition. That scientist was Giordano Bruno. He was imprisoned for 8 years and then burned at the stake. This Mocenigo was a nobody who knew nothing, learned nothing, couldn’t learn anything. He wanted to get a good memory function from Bruno, who had a marvelous memory. But he couldn’t do it. Bruno couldn’t give it to him. So what did he do? He went out and killed Bruno. You see? That’s MO-cenigo. And DJU is Djugashvili. That’s Stalin.”

F. was moving quite logically in the direction of the genitality problem, where I found myself so n1uch later, about fifteen years later. But he couldn’t get at it.” “The sublimation theory, which he developed as an absolute, was a consequence of that. It was an evasion.” Aristóteles, Nietzsche: o alerta já foi dado no séc. XIX. Enquanto não entenderem o MAL-ENTENDIDO sobre a CATARSE, que começou na Antiguidade, nada mudará. Isso foi quase uma transcrição exata de aspas do último autor citado. O cerne da questão humana, da nossa civilização.

They hampered Freud. He was hampered so that he couldn’t develop further. And from there, he went right into the death-instinct theory.”

(*) <Sublimation, as the essential cultural achievement of the psychic apparatus, is possible only in the absence of sexual repression; in the adult it applies only to the pregenital, but not to the genital impulses.> Reich, The Sexual Revolution (New York: The Noonday Press. 1962), p. 19.”

You didn’t know that? I don’t think his life was happy. He lived a very calm, quiet, decent family life, but there is little doubt that he was very much dissatisfied genitally. Both his resignation and his cancer were evidence of that. Freud had to give up, as a person. (…) Now, if my theory is correct, if my view of cancer is correct, you just give up, you resign-and, then, you shrink.” “I always had the feeling he smoked – not nervousness, not nervousness – but because he wanted to say something which never came over his lips.” the key!

(*) “All day, from breakfast until he went to sleep, Freud smoked practically without pause … usual quantum was twenty cigars a day” (Hanns Sachs) E não são os cigarrinhos com filtro de hoje, eram charutos! Demolindo ao menos o primeiro volume de Schur (porque ainda não li os outros 2), em que a versão das cartas de F. é hagiografada: “esta semana eu fumei apenas um charuto, etc., etc.”

(*) “Once – and only once – I saw him terribly angry. But the only sign of this anger was a sudden pallor and the way his teeth bit into his cigar.” Theodor Reik, From Thirty Years with Freud

If you bite with a muscle for years and years, the tissue begins to deteriorate, and then cancer develops. Now, that cannot be found in psychoanalytic theory. That comes right out of my work, out of orgonomy.”

He was alone and lonesome. Only later, about 1926, Anna Freud began to come into his life, into his work, as a co-worker. He stood it better then. But he really withdrew in 1924. The last time I saw him at a Congress was in Berlin, 1922.” “He knew in 1929 that in my youthful scientific enthusiasm I was right. But to admit this would have meant to sacrifice half of the organization.”

I don’t speak about impotence or frigidity. No. What I mean is the emotional, the primary emotional experience of the merger of two organisms. Do you get me, now?

(…)

It’s not just to fuck, you understand, not the embrace in itself, not the intercourse. It is the real emotional experience of the loss of your ego, of your whole spiritual self.”

Don’t worry. Just go on. Do your clinical work. Don’t worry. He was right! Today, these death-instinct things are dead; they are finished. You don’t hear of them any more.”

Now, how, in heaven’s name, are psychiatrists, who are influenced to such a great extent by psychoanalytic thinking, ever to correct the psychic economy in children, in new-borns, in adolescents if they leave that libido out? I don’t think it will stay that way, because I’m still around. You know that? I am quite a bit around. So that is the struggle.”

Depth psychology, therefore, operates with a function of recent origin. Many animals express themselves by sounds. But the living functions beyond and before any sound formation as a form of expression.”

You remember the role the so-called ‘negative therapeutic reaction’ played in psychoanalysis. The more you knew, the worse you got. And nobody understood it. Nobody! I began to understand it a few years ago. I would like to try to condense it into a few words.”

It will sound incredible in 100 years. Take it away from the mother. The mother must not touch or see the baby. The baby has no body contact after having had 9 months of body contact at a very high temperature – what we call the ‘orgonotic body energy contact’, the field action between them, the warmth and the heat. Then, the Jews introduced something about 6 or 7,000 years ago. And that is circumcision. I don’t know why they introduced it. It’s still a riddle. Take that poor penis. Take a knife – right? And start cutting. And everybody says, ‘It doesn’t hurt’. Everybody says, ‘No, it doesn’t hurt’. Get it? That’s an excuse, of course, a subterfuge. They say that the sheaths of the nerve are not yet developed. Therefore, the sensation in the nerves is not yet developed. Therefore, the child doesn’t feel a thing. (…) Circumcision is one of the worst treatments of children. And what happens to them? You just look at them. They can’t talk to you. They just cry. What they do is shrink. They contract, get away into the inside, away from that ugly world. I express it very crudely, but you understand what I mean, Doctor.”

(*) “I find it difficult to believe that circumcision, as practiced in our hospitals, would not represent stress and shock of some kind. Nobody who has witnessed the way these infants are operated on without anesthesia, the infant screaming in manifest pain, can reasonably deny that such treatment is likely to leave traces of some kind on the personality. This is one of the cruel ties the medical profession thoughtlessly inflicts on infants just because these cannot tell what they suffer.” René Spitz

Words can’t express it. Here, in the very beginning, the spite develops. Here, the ‘no’’ develops, the big ‘NO’ of humanity. And then you ask why the world is in a mess.” “How is it understandable that a single Hitler or a single Djugashvili can control 800,000,000 people?”

BUDISMO ORIGINAL, BUDISMO EUROPEU, BUDISMO MUNDIAL: “The biological system of the human race has been ruined for ages. It has been ruined for thousands of years in Asia – in China, in Japan. The hardened structures in India and Arabia. The helplessness of millions. That is why the Moscow Modju has such success in Asia. It is also true, of course, in Europe and in America. Everywhere.” “People are dull. They are dull, dead, uninterested. And. then, they develop their pseudo-contacts, fake pleasures, fake intelligence, superficial things, the wars, and so on.”

He wanted to get out of his own marriage. But he couldn’t. He was bound down – bound down by his position, by his Judaism, and by many other things.” “Freud was a peculiar mixture of a very progressive free thinker and a gentleman professor of 1860. Yet, in spite of his conservatism, he was so open-minded and so outgoing. I don’t think that he, himself, betrayed his cause, but he let himself be caught.”

I have had to destroy one organization after another in order to remain free. You get my point?”

(*) “Reich’s connection with the communist movement in the late 1920s, which has been repeatedly exploited to discredit him, arose simply from the fact that it was expedient, in order to carry on his work in sexual hygiene, to encounter the masses of the people in a semblance of organization in the socialist and communist parties. Thus, <It was necessary to carry on sex-economic hygiene work within the framework of the socialist and communist parties because that was where the masses of people were at that time. Their problems had to be handled in their life set-up if one wanted to get out of the rut of individual treatment. Furthermore, the physicians who would aid in such matters as birth control, and other aspects of sexual hygiene were in the socialist and communist parties, because Russia, at that time, was still connected with sex-affirmative legislation.> Reich, 1952. From the Archives of the Orgone Institute.”

It is terrifically painful to be alone and alive at the same time. That’s hell. I go through it myself. Do you know why I have removed myself, why I sit here, alone? I have to save my clean thoughts. I have to maintain a cleanliness, a purity. Freud didn’t succeed in that, and you can see it in his face. That was not quite clear in 1925. I didn’t understand it, then. But later, I too began to experience the emotional plague and to see what it does to man’s leaders. Now, that’s very crucial, not only to the understanding of Freud, but to the understanding of the human race and what it does, how it operates with its leaders, how it creates the dictator.”

He didn’t have any pose. On the other hand, Federn was a prophet, with a beard. Somebody else – Eidelberg, for instance, sat there as a ‘thinker’. But Freud was just a simple animal. Would you accept that? Just a simple animal. That was Freud. And then he broke.”

he would write, ‘Impotence, three months.’ Can you imagine trying to accomplish this in 3 months, or even in 6 months?

[Change of tape. Dialogue lost.]” Oh man!

HOW ALONE AM I, EVEN? “When I first met Freud, there was immediate contact-immediate contact of 2 organisms, an aliveness, interest, and going to the point. I had the same experience with Einstein when I met him in 1940.(*) There are certain people who click, just click in their emotional contact.

(*) Reich met Professor Albert Einstein on January 13, 1941. The basis for the meeting and their ensuing correspondence is contained in The Einstein Affair (Orgone Institute Press, 1953).”

And there was a great difference between my way of expression, as you feel it right now, and that of the rest of the psychoanalysts in Vienna. It was so very dull there. About 8 or 10 people would sit around, and it was awfully. dull – if you know what I mean?”

(*) <It is wrong to speak of the psychoanalytic method of thinking. Freud really had no method. He disliked method. And when he tried to do something with it, he went way off. He was a good empirical worker, but not a scientific methodologist. The first attempt to put method into psychoanalysis was my work in character analysis. That’s what Reik criticized me for, just for method. I put what was correct in psychoanalysis on a natural-scientific foundation, but my methodological, scientific work had in itself nothing to do with psychoanalysis, in the sense of being a part of it or developing from it. What I did was to put my eagle’s egg in the nest of chickens’ eggs. Then I took it out and gave it its own nest.> Reich, 1951. From the Archives of the Orgone Institute.”

Almost oh nest!

He liked my work in the technical seminar. I think Anna Freud knows that very well. She often said it, and she could confirm it. I was a good psychiatrist. I was known as a good clinician. I think I was the only one in that group whose background was in biology, natural science, and natural philosophy. I don’t know whether there was – no, there was nobody else. I don’t think Nunberg or Hitschmann or Federn, or anybody else had that background.”

He often expressed the hope that I would continue clinical work, just clinical work. I was a clinician. We agreed that speculations had no meaning. It was easy to put up a theory about a case. I, however, appealed to facts, to the developn1ent of the case. And that’s what Freud loved. So he had great hopes.”

Here, Freud’s disappointment comes in. I went into sociology, which, at that time, was mixed or identical with politics. It was one thing. And, here, there was another man, another genius, Marx. I began to be interested in Marx and Engels in 1927. I had to, of course. They were very great men and they all were right. I learned some good, true sociology, there.”

I want to have it quite clear that Das Unbehagen in der Kultur was written specifically in response to one of my lectures in Freud’s home.”

AS WE GET TO KNOW THE CHARACTERS! “Helene Deutsch was very sympathetic, but noncommittal. Who else? Horney understood, but she dropped the sexual angle. Rado was far off. Alexander [Abraham, nulidade] was always far off. Yes, Alexander was an eneny. Anna Freud understood. She was always very interested and friendly, but she was also noncommittal.”

Now, I can assure you I made many mistakes at that time. For instance, it was a mistake to believe that if you tell the people about a neurosis and if you tell them about happiness, they will be able to understand and to change.” Paradigma vvilfredyano.

Well, if I hadn’t gone through those mistakes, I wouldn’t have arrived where I am now, at such a mature point. I don’t want to go into that here, but I want you to understand there is no use in individual therapy. No use! Oh, yes, good use to make money and to help here and there. But from the standpoint of the social problem, the mental-hygiene problem, it’s no use. Therefore, I gave it up. There is no use in anything but infants. You have to go back to the unspoiled protoplasm.”

(*) <While I was accused by Freud of criticizing his psychoanalytic theory on behalf of and at the command of Moscow, Bischoff and Schneider, two Berlin stooges of the Moscow dictators, were using the most intricate devices of defamation, underhandedness, distortion, lies and calumny in order to wrest some 50,000 men, women, adolescents and children from my influence. These people had joined the Sexpol organizations in Germany solely because I had made them look at social institutions from the standpoint of the gratification of human needs. In contradistinction, the red fascists were only interested in state power and in getting social influence by misusing what I had built up. They were not at all interested in the factual, concrete solution of the sexual misery of people. Therefore, they fought me as an ‘anti-Marxist, counter-revolutionary Freudian’. A few years later, I pulled out of this Freudian and Marxian mess and moved onto the road which led to the common functioning principle underlying both Freud’s and Marx’s discoveries, i.e. the living in the human unconscious mind as well as in the human creative working power.> Reich, 1952. From the Archives of the Orgone Institute.”

SOMOS 3: “but I remember that he said, ‘It is not our purpose, or the purpose of our existence, to save the world.’ And you will be astounded when I tell you that I have now reached the same point. I am just where Freud was in 1930.”

First, you must shift from therapy to prophylaxis – prevention. Second, you must concern yourself with the family, which is the origin of the oedipus conflict, and so on. It was cold. They were revolting. Freud was very hard with me, but it was a good hardness.”

(*) “The responsibility for the instigation and perpetuation of these vicious attacks culminating in Reich’s imprisonment and death must be laid at the door of the psychoanalysts. Their attempts to absolve themselves of this responsibility by references to Reich’s sanity must be scrutinized in the light of this interview, which was requested and conducted amidst these desperate efforts to discredit and destroy Reich and his work by groundless slander.”

You see, the question is: Will our children, in a hundred years, when they are 5 or 6 years old, be able to live their natural lives as nature or God ordains it? Or will they sublimate according to Anna Freud?”

Hitschmann once told me that Freud couldn’t stand Federn’s eyes. He referred to them once as ‘patricidal eyes’. And that was quite true. Wonderful! Federn really had murderous eyes. Yes!”

DR. EISSLER

I mean, it’s your fault that you are speaking in such a fascinating way that I don’t notice the time, really.

DR. REICH

All right. Now, I could go on and on because it is endless. That’s what Freud means to me. Freud is like Columbus who landed on a shore and opened up a continent. You understand? Now, Freud had a severe conflict with Judaism. Here, he was bound down, too. On the one hand, out of protest against the persecution he had suffered, he maintained very bravely and very courageously that he was a Jew. But he wasn’t. Freud was not Jewish. Do you know what I mean, now? (…) So Freud was really German. His style, his thinking, his interests, everything was German. And, here, he was torn apart. On the one hand, he was a Zionist. On the other hand, he was a German. He liked Goethe, Faust. His language was German. His style was the wounded German style of Thomas Mann – the rounded, harmonic, but very complicated expression, in contradistinction to the English, which is straight and simple. That became more and more apparent in Freud as the years went by and his fame grew. And, then, there was his interest in Moses, who, to Freud’s mind, wasn’t a Jew either.”

Freud was the Moses who never reached the promised land. His unconscious was only an idea. It’s not real. It was never real.”

I think he was a very eager physician. He wanted to cure people, but it didn’t work.”

(*) “Making the unconscious conscious, which is, in essence, the function of psychoanalysis, is a speculative, intuitive process of interpretation. In orgone therapy, the attack upon the characterological and muscular rigidities effects a release of bio-energy which is expressed in clonic movements and the experience of bodily sensations described as streamings. This movement provides an objectively expressive language, eliminating the need for the verbal psychoanalytic speculations condemned by many as unscientific.”

The Christians have the deepest point of view, the cosmic one. The American Jew has it, too, but not the European. I don’t know whether we should go into that. But I am very much interested in the history of Christianity. Do you know what Christ knew? He knew about the Life Energy.”

Freud was anti-emotional, very anti-emotional. Freud was for intellect only, you understand. I myself am quite intellectual. But intellect without an emotional basis can’t quite fully live or work.”

Intellectual activity has often such a structure and direction that it impresses one as an extremely clever apparatus precisely for the avoidance of facts, as an activity which really detracts from reality.”

In short, psychoanalytic theory assumes that the unconscious is the last biologically given realm; that there is nothing behind what the analyst can find in the depth of the person. This theory knows nothing of the bio-energetic functions in the core of the living system; neither does it penetrate deeply enough into the realm of bio-energetic functioning to realize that the ‘polymorphous perversity’ and antisociality of the unconscious are artifacts of our culture which suppresses the naturally given bioenergetics emotions”

DR. EISSLER

Yes. Now in one of your letters you said that you saw Freud at the window like a caged animal.

DR. REICH

That was that September, when we parted.”

But to return to our last meeting. We talked for about an hour, maybe an hour and a half, and I left. I knew it was the last time I would see him. Somehow, I knew that I wouldn’t see him again. I walked down. And as I left, I looked up at his window, and I saw him walk up, down, up, down, fast, up-down, up-down, in that room. I don’t know exactly why this impression remained so vivid to me, but I had the impression ‘caged animal’ And that’s what he was. Every man of his greatness, of his vivacity, of his spirit, who knew what he wanted and landed where he did would behave like that, like a caged animal. I have a very good feeling for movement and for expressions, and that was my impression – caged animal.”

You see, every pioneer has to have friends and co-workers to carry his work. Now, what usually happens is that they are not around, or if they are around, they take advantage of the pioneer. That’s a very dreadful truth, but it is truth. He waits and waits and waits for somebody to come around, to help, to do things and to go along with him. But they are just dead. You see, the pioneer somehow jumps out of the present-day biological structure of humanity.

NÓS” NÃO TEMOS UM PORQUÊ DE SER ASSIM. MAS TEMOS UM “PORQUE SIM” DE SER ASSIM.

Oh, yes, neurasthenia. The neurasthenia problem. Now, you know that Freud began as a somaticist, as a man who worked with the body. Then he discovered the unconscious. So he switched over into psychology. But he never forgot that he was a somaticist. The greatest thing that ever happened in psychiatry was the discovery that the core of the neurosis was somatic, i.e., the stasis, the libido stasis was somatic. I once treated a waiter. I did this and did that, and finally, I had to give up. I described it in The Function. I worked an hour every day for over 2 years. It didn’t work. Didn’t work. Nothing happened, even though I went through to the urszene, to the primal scene. He had no erections, couldn’t have erections. Well, such things drove me to Freud. His basic attitude about our technique was that we shouldn’t be too ambitious in trying to cure. But I always had the feeling that he was very, very disappointed in the curative faculties of psychoanalysis. He had expected very much, and it didn’t quite work out. When I first began to analyze, treatment was to last 3 months, or, at the most, 6 months. Then it became longer and longer and longer. Then he left therapy altogether. He no longer wanted to improve humanity.”

(*) “Reich, here, is referring to neurasthenia as a specific example of a psychiatric disorder with a somatic core. Contrasting it with the psychoneuroses, Freud had classified neurasthenia and anxiety neuroses as actual (‘aktuelle’) neuroses, i.e., disturbances lacking a psychic etiology. He did go so far as to suggest that all psychoneuroses may have an actual-neurotic core, but he failed to pursue the issue. Reich, on the other hand, searching for the somatic core, found ample clinical evidence to justify the conclusion that the stasis of sexual energy was the common denominator of all neuroses. This was the starting point of his orgasm theory and all his later investigations into the nature of the sexual energy.”

if your destructiveness is just inhibited and you turn it against yourself and eat yourself up inside, then I agree with you fully. But to believe in a primary masochism, in a wish to punish yourself, in a desire to die – no! no!”

He couldn’t speak. You see, he had been a marvelous speaker. His words flew clearly, simply, logically. I remember that Berlin Congress. He was beautiful. He spoke about Das Ich und Das Es. He spoke very clearly. And then it hit him right there in the speech organ. He had to resign. This man had wanted to talk, to go out, to speak, to move. Look at his mouth, the configuration of his mouth. He wanted to go out, to do.” I wanna sing, dad serious, dead issues, but I’m pretty awful at it – so what? So my fingers, awfully good in what they do – type, type, and type… I once dreamt they got cut off! Brainless Zanardi

By the way, I have to mention here that Horney took over my bio-energetic theory. When Freud’s dualism didn’t work, I proceeded toward the physiological and biological realm, and then toward the plasma motions. If I want something, I stretch out. Yes? If I am afraid, I pull in. And if I want to hit, I go out with a fury. So you have: I go out in love. I withdraw in anxiety. Or withdrawal is anxiety. That’s simple. It’s the plasma motion which does it. When I came to the United States, I visited Horney. She asked me about my work and I told her. Three or four years later, a book by her appeared. I don’t know which it was – Personality, or one of them. But it said she had a new theory: People are moving toward people, away from people, and against people. Toward people, away from people, against people. Do you get the point?”

There was a mental-hygiene movement long before, but the recognition of the neuroses as a social problem, mass neuroses, that’s what I brought into the mental-hygiene movement.”

I had made statistics in the Psychoanalytic Polyclinic, in free-thinker movements and in various associations. They revealed that about 90% of all women and about 70% to 80% of all men were just plain sick. That made me realize that there was a mass neurosis. I went to Freud. He had already said that all humanity was his patient. Here, quite concretely, was the evidence. 90% of all women (today, I would say even more) are characterologically and neurotically sick and not functioning according to natural law.”

(*) “From the beginning of the attack by the Food and Drug Administration in 1947 until his imprisonment in 1957, Reich was compelled to divert much of his time and energy to legal matters.”

I went too far. I would have done better if I had restricted the movement for the first 10 years to the spreading of clinics. I had 6 clinics in Vienna where people came and received advice once or twice a week. I had one, Annie Reich had one, Annie Angel had one, Bergler had one, and so on. To provide medical and educational help was its purpose. But I went too fast. I unintentionally aroused the animosity of the political parties. They felt the power of it, and they bccan1e afraid or jealous. Their meetings were dull. They spoke about this and that, law and such things. People weren’t interested. When they came to our meetings they had the whole personal, emotional life right in the open. That created too much competition. It happened too quickly, too quickly.”

Never do it the political way! People will get very enthusiastic about it. They will glow. They will burn for you. But their structures won’t follow. The character structure can’t follow. Then you are in trouble. That’s the danger, and that’s the special problem of mental-hygiene. I’m fully occupied with it, now, in an effort to solve it. This discrepancy between what a human being wants, what he dreams of, what he intellectually understands as true and good and what he actually can do, i.e., what his structure, the character structure, really permits him to do, is quite a problem in mental hygiene. It is also the gap where religion comes in with the idea of paradise.”

Freud? I don’t know. I don’t think Freud was ever against it. But the psychoanalysts, socialists, communists, Nazis, yes, and the liberals – everybody was against it. All the politicians were against it. The problem is so tough, so complicated. But I did learn one thing: Never do it politically. Never do it politically. Do it factually. Establish clinics, help adolescents to establish their love lives…”

(*) “<Apart from the mass of diseases it creates, the process of armoring in early childhood makes every living expression edgy, mechanical, rigid, incapable of change and adaptation to living functions and processes. The living organ sensations, which have become inaccessible to self-perception, will, from now on, constitute the total realm of ideas which center around the ‘SUPERNATURAL’. This, too, is tragically logical. Life is beyond reach, ‘transcendental’. Thus, it becomes the center of religious longing for the saviour, the redeemer, the BEYOND.> Reich, Ether, God and Devil

Politically? F. always said, ‘I’m a scientist. I have nothing to do with politics.’ And since politics was hooked up with sociology, I said, ‘That’s an impossible standpoint.’ You can’t be apolitical in a situation such as the world was in. You know, the depression years. But he was right as far as politics went because politics is irrational. He was wrong as far as social science went.”

Do you know what a political peddler does? He uses such terms as ‘sexual freedom’, ‘sexual happiness for youth’ as slogans. For example, the anarchists in England, the communists in Greece do it in a political way.”

All that brain surgery,(*) all that stuff, the chemistry racket business – no good. That’s medicine of the past. There’s no doubt that Freud was one of the fathers of the quite new medicine-psychosomatic medicine, functional medicine. We are the pioneers in that direction.” “There’s so much cheating in the field of medicine, especially in the United States, cheating, cheats, just quacks, that I understand why they become chauvinistic and bureaucratic. (…) I think it was a very great mistake in his fight against the chauvinism in medicine when he protected Reik. (…) He was attacked by someone for practicing medicine. Freud supported him. And from that, ‘lay analysis’ developed.

(*) Reich is referring to the frontal lobotomy which gained some vogue in the treatment of mental disease.”

The admission of lay analysts into natural scientific psychoanalysis was a very great mistake. Here, again, I refer to the natural scientific angle in psychoanalysis as opposed to the mere psychological angle. The psychological angle doesn’t carry you anywhere. You have to be rooted in natural scientific thinking, in physical medicine, and so on. You have all these lay analysts in the United States and, in my opinion, they do very much damage, very great damage. And it was Freud who opened the way to that.”

It was quite clear where Adler was wrong. He got stuck in a very superficial layer with the power thing and he didn’t think further. It was an evasion of the libido theory. That was quite clear. Freud was very clear about these things. He had an awfully clear mind. He knew. (…) Freud attacked hin1 fron1 the standpoint of the libido theory. He rebuffed him and didn’t want anything of the ego theory. Then, Freud himself went into it, undermining the libido theory.”

Jung meant something very important. You know what he meant? He really meant the energy in the universe, a universal libido. Freud said it was not scientific. You couldn’t measure it on a Geiger counter as I can.(*) Furthermore, it was mystically conceived.

(*) The Geiger-Müller counter is used to measure orgone energy in the atmosphere.”

There is a deadly orgone energy. It is in the atmosphere. You can demonstrate it on devices such as the Geiger counter. It’s a swampy quality. You know what swamps are? Stagnant, deadly water which doesn’t flow, doesn’t metabolize. Cancer, too, is due to a stagnation.”

(*) “The moment a man questions the meaning and value of life, he is sick, since objectively neither has any existence; by asking this question one is merely admitting to a store of unsatisfied libido to which something else must have happened, a kind of fermentation leading to sadness and depression.” F. em uma carta. Mas esta frase é um plágio.

He was theoretically very good. You must grant mistakes to a man who has to handle such a vast realm as the unconscious. Everybody makes mistakes.”

He thought Stekel was a charlatan.(*) I think he was unjust to Stekel. Stekel did things. He slept with patients and such things. (…) I think that was his reason.

(*) <He plays the respectful disciple, and meantime assumes the privilege of a superior. He forgives me so to speak for all that he has done to me.> F., in Joseph Wortis, Fragment of

an Analysis with Freud

Rank said something very real, without knowing it. It is what we operate with today in our children’s clinic. It is the tight uterus, the contracted, spastic uterus which chokes the child. The oxygen is lacking. The CO2 is excessive. Then, coming out of such a spastic uterus is really a trauma. The birth process takes 20 to 40 hours in primaparae as against 1 to 5 hours in relaxed organisms. So Rank was in the right direction, too. But what did he do? Just as so many others did, just as Adler did with the will to power. They based everything on it. They made a secondary or tertiary process the sole, responsible factor. And Rank did the same thing.”

Freud rejected the existence of so-called ‘ozeanische Gefühle’. He didn’t believe in such a thing. I never quite understood why. It is so obvious that the ‘ozeanische Gefühle’, the feeling of unity between you and Spring and God, or what people call God, and Nature is a very basic element in all religion, in all religious feeling to the extent that it is not sick and distorted.”

Well, there was a question wether Anna Freud had a love life. That was a very much discussed thing. Many analysts in Vienna thought she lived in abstinence. And it was regretted. I, personally, felt somehow that it wasn’t good for the development of the education of children. Problems of genitality arise in education and if one of its leaders lives that way it is important. This is what everybody felt. I know nothing about her. I wouldn’t like to utter any opinions about it.”

F. used to analyze his children. If the child had wet himself, he would ask, ‘Why did you do it?’

He liked pretty women. For instance, Princess Bonaparte was quite pretty at that time, and Deutsch was a very pretty woman. Want more of such gossip?”

Fenichel wrote letters around about what everybody did to everybody else.”

DR. REICH

You would like this? Tell me, how far do you go when you mean Freud, when you say Freud, Sigmund Freud Archives? How far do you go?

DR. EISSLER

Well, it’s difficult to say. It originally meant Freud, and just Freud, but I don’t think that you can really make sharp distinctions.”

It is meaningful from a point of view of my own use, of my early development, my emotional connection with Freud. I liked him very much. He liked me very much. It was important. But it is only a memory now. The psychoanalysts still think I’m a psychoanalyst. No! No! Am I looked upon as a psychoanalyst?”

(*) “<Your suggestion to link up the discovery of the Life Energy with Freud’s contributions to science cannot be put into effect. There is no such link. The utmost station of my work process which had clear cut positive links with psychoanalysis is the presentation in the second edition of my Character Analysis. Even these positive links had been rejected by Freud, including the crucial orgasm theory, the starting point of the later orgone energy developments.> Reich, in a letter to Dr. Harry Slochower, January 3, 1956.”

I think it will take hundreds of years before the theory of the unconscious and the theory of bio-energy will be really lived by alive people. And to protect that process, you have to guard against slander. Slander will go on for a long time – the slander of love, the slander of genitality, the slander of life, the hate of life – for a long time. To protect against that is part of the job. It is beyond psychoanalysis. It has nothing to do with psychoanalysis. It is outside.”

everybody wants to know how many women he had; whether he was divorced or not divorced; how many times he was divorced, and so on and so on. But those who ask these questions and those who assume the right to delve into the private lives of the pioneer, mostly to do damage, are themselves hidden in the bushes. I have a very typical picture of that. The pioneer is like a deer in the open meadow, and all of his critics and all of his enemies are all around him in the bushes. They can shoot from ambush and he can’t do a thing about it. Now, Freud was a pioneer, and you know how people wanted to know about him. He ran away from that. I told you that yesterday. He stayed at home. He didn’t see people. He was careful about his private life. He went into the sublimation theory.

Now, I myself began to be a pioneer, about 1923, when I discovered the genitality problem in neurosis. And the enemies – they were not enemies yet, but they sensed danger. As I told you yesterday, most of the psychoanalysts had been patients, sexually disturbed themselves, and that had a great influence. But it wouldn’t have developed as it did if I hadn’t tackled the problem of genitality in the neuroses. So the spotlight was turned on to me very early. I remember, in this connection, a remark by Reik, Theodor Reik, when I gave my first lecture on die Rolle der Genitalität in der Neurosenetiologie. All of the Viennese psychoanalysts sat there and listened. They were very attentive. Then, for the first time, the emotional atmosphere around me cooled. Reik said that it was a perfect presentation, but <I wouldn’t like to have written that book.>”

About 1926, when I published the work on the genitality in children, the first puberty, rumors came to my ears that I cohabited with my patients. I didn’t. It was Federn who slandered. That went on and on and on, underhandedly. I would hear something here, something there.”

DR. REICH

(…) To further illustrate the situation as it developed around 1932 – I was in trouble with my wife, my first wife. You know that?

DR. EISSLER

Yes.

DR. REICH

She was sick. I just had to leave her. And I, in contradistinction to Freud, did not give up my private life. I lived my love life. I was not afraid of public opinion. When the relationship with my first wife did not work out, I took another woman. Today, such things are readily acknowledged, aren’t they? But in those ‘cultured’ Viennese circles it was something very peculiar. Now, I was in the open. Everybody knew about it. I was not promiscuous, or in any way amoral or immoral. But I never permitted my organism to grow stale or to become dirty. That goes very deep, you understand. You know what happens when somebody lives too long in abstinence. He gets dirty, dirty-minded, pornographic, neurotic, and so on. (…) One only shrinks if one lives against nature. One shrinks, gets sick, ill, in one way or another.”

As a psychoanalyst, you are aware of the fact that the one who leads a frustrated life, or a pathological life, is envious of the one who doesn’t, the one who leads a clear and straight life.”

When I was through with my first wife, I had a second one. I wasn’t married to her, not legally married to her, but she was my wife. That was Elsa Lindenberg.¹ (…) Without mentioning names, I shall mention facts which resulted from the genital frustration of some psychoanalysts.”

¹ “Elsa Lindenberg met Wilhelm Reich, the psychologist, in May, 1932, during a protest demonstration against Adolf Hitler and the Nazi Party. She later recalled that ‘I got to know Willie Reich when I used to walk around Berlin at night with a pot of glue and anti-Hitler posters.’” Fonte: https://spartacus-educational.com/Elsa_Lindenberg.htm

There were instances where psychoanalysts, under the pretext of a genital examination, of a medical examination, put their fingers into the vaginas of their patients. It was quite frequent. I knew that. You see, it happened once or twice that I fell in love with a patient. Then I was frank about it. I stopped the treatment and I let the thing cool off. Then we decided either yes or no to go to bed.

(…)

I was quite straight about it. Some psychoanalysts didn’t do that. They would be hypocrites about it. They would pretend there was nothing there and would masturbate the patient during the sessions.”

One way the world usually attempts to kill the pioneer is to segregate him, to put him away into loneliness, into lonesomeness, so he can’t live a normal life. That is one way of breaking him. It happened to Nietzsche, for example. Now, I never permitted anyone to do that to me. They tried many times. What did I do? I dissolved the organizations that tried to do that.”

Well, for example, it happened recently in New York. There was a group of two dozen or so physicians who began to admire me and to have this mystical attitude toward me. They sat around me. They made that bust of me and carried it up and down the steps in my house and made a holy smoke out of me. That began to disturb my life, my vitality. I had to separate myself. I didn’t want it. It is much more important that I stay alive and do my experiments and my science than it is to have a few followers.”

(*) “The jailing of Reich achieved for his enemies what he had been able to avoid during so much of his eventful life. It was the final and tragically irrevocable solution to the endless attempts to segregate him. Jailing succeeded where slander and defamation had failed.”

I was reproached because I married a former patient of mine, Annie Pink. It turned out very badly. Rado married a patient, Emmy. Others married patients. There was nothing wrong with that. What was wrong, however, was the hypocrisy which was in many treatments”

You make somebody else bad in order to free yourself from responsibility. We call that the Emotional Plague.”

This was not a special case of hate, or infamy, or destructiveness toward me. It is a general thing that goes on everywhere. But the psychoanalysts are no different from anyone else.”

I assure you that it is the same with the orgonomists today with the genitality theory. They don’t touch it. These armored character structures cannot handle natural genitality. It may take another 50 years or so to get it across.

Let me give you another example. My second wife, Elsa Lindenberg, was very beautiful. That is her picture over there. I came to the Lucerne Congress with her in 1934. It is quite amusing to think back on that today. But to give you a picture of the attitude of some analysts at that time: They lived in hotels, sat around in smoky lobbies, and so on. I didn’t. I lived with my wife in a tent at the Lucerne Lake. I had a dagger, you know, as you have when camping. Today, nobody would find anything peculiar in it. Fifteen years later, a rumor went around in New York to the effect that I had gone completely crazy at Lucerne and had put up a tent in the lobby of the hotel and that I went around with a dagger. You never knew who started it, but that rumor went around and came back to me.” “Only starved, genitally starved individuals do such things. A genital character, a normal, healthy individual doesn’t do that. It doesn’t occur to him to do such things, to run after a woman in such a manner. They didn’t know that she was my wife, but when they found out, they retreated. To get to the essence of the whole thing, it is impossible for a human organism, such as that of an analyst, to work continuously over the years with the human structure, with the instincts, the perverted instincts and the healthy instincts, to take all that, to have to accept it, to have it poured onto him, and to stand it, unless he himself is completely clean, lucid, and orgastically satisfied, unless he himself lives in a good way. Now, that was not the case with the majority of psychoanalysts. And that is crucial. (…) Their structures couldn’t stand it. I don’t think they avoided it in a moral way. In some cases, they did so in a pornographic way; in others, in a defensive, compulsion neurotic way; in still others, by just not having contact with it, just not handling it.”

You can’t get at the human character by psychoanalytic means. You have to reach it with character analysis or orgone therapy. Human beings live emotionally on the surface, with their surface appearance. Correct? In order to get to the core where the natural, the normal, the healthy is, you have to get through that middle layer. And in that middle layer there is terror. There is severe terror. Not only that, there is murder there. All that Freud tried to subsume under the death instinct is in that middle layer. He thought it was biological. It wasn’t. It is an artifact of culture. It is a structural malignancy of the human animal. Therefore, before you can get through to what Freud called Eros or what I call orgonotic streaming or plasmatic excitation (the basic plasma action of the bio-energetic system), you have to go through hell. Just through hell! This is true for the physician as well as the patient. In this hell, there is confusion, schizophrenic breakdown, melancholic depression.” “A bull is mad and destructive when it is frustrated. Humanity is that way, too.”

At that time, I would have run. I couldn’t run today. The bridges are burned behind me. Looking back, I understand it. It is very dangerous. You see, the armor, as thick as it is and as bad as it is, is a protective device, and it is good for the individual under present social and psychological circumstances to have it. He couldn’t live otherwise. That is what I try to teach my doctors today. I tell them I am glad they don’t succeed in breaking down that armor because people, who have grown up with such structures, are used to living with them. If you take that away, they break down. They can’t, they just can’t live any longer. They can’t function, you see. It will take a long time – maybe decades, maybe centuries, I don’t know – until we have new generations whose structures will be different.”

DR. EISSLER

You mentioned yesterday about Jones. I thought that that had a direct effect on-

DR. REICH

Oh yes, of course. He was a very frustrated Englishman, you see. And he hated the way I lived. So, to judge from the events at Lucerne, he most likely dug against me to Freud. He thought I was psychopathic. The analysts don’t distinguish the sick and the healthy. So, to them, I was psychopathic.”

(…) Emmy, Rado’s his wife, and I had very strong genital contact with each other. Never anything like full embrace happened between us, but we danced a lot together and we had very strong contact. And Rado was jealous.

DR. EISSLER

And then he started an intrigue against you?

DR. REICH

Yes. He was the one who started that rumor in 1934. He began the rumor that I was schizophrenic. He was the one. And Fenichel picked it up. The rumor was that I was in a mental institution. I wasn’t. I never was, never have been. Fenichel was the one who broke down emotionally. It was Fenichel who was in an institution for three weeks after a breakdown. He broke down in connection with my separation from the IPA. I never mentioned him by name, but I related that whole story in Character Analysis, in the 3rd edition. I never reacted to that publicly because I knew I was strong enough to survive. So, to begin with, it was Rado because of Emmy. Fenichel and others picked it up easily, as usually happens. I had quite a time to get rid of that. The rumor preceded me by a year in the United States. Everybody thought I was psychotic. That was my punishment for the discovery of the orgasm function.”

This ‘don’t touch it’ showed up quite clearly in the handling of the Freud Archives. I don’t know whether you know that. Freud was put away. Nobody wants to deal with Freudian problems, you understand. ‘Put them away for 100 years. Let 2 or 3 later generations decide about it. We don’t want anything of it.’ You won’t agree with me. There is, however, no doubt about it. When your secretary went down to the Library of Congress to confirm receipt of my documents, the answer I received back was the assurance that my correspondence with Freud or about Freud is put away for 100 years. But I am not interested in that. I never intended to put away my correspondence for 100 years. On the contrary, I am going to publish it during my lifetime. There is nothing to hide. Are you going to tell them what I say?”

It was a handy tool for my enemies, you know. I wasn’t a communist. I wasn’t a Marxist. I understood Marx, but I saw that Marxism, as I proved in my writings, was insufficient to handle the problems. But the analysts were already afraid of the ‘social consequences’. If I had known where it would lead, I would have been afraid, too. But I didn’t, you see. I was determined to go right after the problem.”

I was never a political communist. I would like to have that fully on record. Never. Oh, yes, I worked in the organization. I worked with them. I believed that capitalism was bad, but I don’t believe, today, that the misery stems from capitalism. The misery is older than capitalism. I tried hard to get psychology, especially psychoanalytic psychology, into sociology.” “From the point of view of later developments of misery for myself and my beloved ones, I wished I had never started my program of improving the socialist movements. No more deadly enemies, no greater danger to my life and liberty or happiness have ever come than that movement directed by liberators without knowledge of the laws of responsible freedom.”

Bernfeld began it about 1925, but he dropped it. I continued in 1927. In Austria, I worked with the communists, but I was in the Arbeiter Hilfe. (The Arbeiterhilfe (Worker’s Help) consisted mainly of people who were not party members but sympathized openly with the Russian revolution. The Arbeiterhilfe and the Rote Hilfe (Red Help) were designed as a kind of Red Cross organization. However, these affiliates consisting of non-political members were in many cases abused for political power purposes in the early 30s, without the consent or even the knowledge of the members of these organizations.) In Germany, I belonged to the socialist physicians under Simmel.(*) I worked with the communist faction because of the new laws in Russia – the sexual laws. Freud was all for it. Today, everybody is for it except the Russians, who dropped it long ago. Somehow, the world has split up. You see, there was this tendency in the late 20s to unite psychology and Marxism, or psychoanalysis and Marxism.(**)

(*) Ernst Simmel (1882-1947), president of the Society for Socialist Physicians in Berlin, who pioneered in the development of hospital care of patients, using psychoanalytic principles.

(**) At that time, nobody had an inkling of the future split of a mechanized and ruined Karl Marx who would be confined to an imperialist, Russian, tyrant state, and a badly mauled Freud confined to the USA, appearing frequently in a commercial manner as thousands of ‘lay psychotherapists’”

He was a Modju. Federn was a psychoanalytic Modju. He was very unhappy in his marriage, but he was a very, very good husband. He stuck to her and so on. And he was a ‘culturist’. He used to read Goethe to his patients.”

DR. REICH

(…) When did you enter the psychoanalytic movement?

DR. EISSLER

Well, I went to psychoanalytic lectures from 1931 on.

DR. REICH

Are you a member of the psychoanalytic society now?

DR. EISSLER

Yes.

DR. REICH

In New York?

DR. EISSLER

Yes.

DR. REICH

May I ask you a question? Did you discuss this interview with anyone of the Board of Directors of the Psychoanalytic?

DR. EISSLER

What do you mean – discuss?

DR. REICH

Discuss what we should talk about?

DR. EISSLER

One or two, I think, know that I planned to interview you.

DR. REICH

Who?

DR. EISSLER

I think I told Hartmann and Kronold.

DR. REICH

You know Kronold was my student.

DR. EISSLER

Yes.

DR. REICH

He is quite decent, but they all left me. They all abandoned me.

DR. EISSLER

But they say you are a very good analyst.

DR. REICH

Yes. Other psychoanalysts don’t know about this interview? They don’t ask? But they know that I cooperate with you?

DR. EISSLER

Yes, sure. But their interest is really a peripheral one.

DR. REICH

Is that so?

DR. EISSLER

Yes.

DR. REICH

You know what I mentioned yesterday about that original damage done to the human, to infants. That’s what it is – this lack of interest. Nobody is interested. They can’t be interested. The protoplasm doesn’t sparkle any more. Oh, we encounter that everywhere. We have it right in our own midst. It is everywhere, everywhere. Were there any objections to my depositing the documents?

DR. EISSLER

Oh, no.

DR. REICH

There are a few severe enemies in the psychoanalytic association. Nunberg is very severe. There are very many friends there, too, but they don’t touch it. You know what I mean.”

Do you know who has kept the libido theory alive and working today? And who developed it? I regard myself as the only one who did it. Nobody else. Is that clear? I want this quite clearly on record. I claim that. (…) It was also a point of frequent discussion with Freud. I refer here to the relationship of the quantitative to the qualitative. To him, it was one of his greatest discoveries that an idea is not active on its own, but because it has a certain energy cathexis, i.e., it has a certain amount of energy attached to it. In this, he had brought the quantitative and the qualitative together. He did the same thing when he claimed that the neurosis had a somatic nucleus. But the quantitative, the energy angle, was only a concept. It was not reality. Now, whereas the psychoanalytic organization developed the qualitative angle, i.e., the ideas, their interconnection, and so on, I picked up the energy angle. I had to hold on to the libido theory, you understand, not only because it was true, but because I needed it. I needed it as a tool. It led into the physiological realm. That means that what Freud called libido was not a chemical, but a movement of the protoplasm.”

(*) “I must guard against any attempt to write me down in history as a Freudian or as one of the many psychotherapeutic schools which sprang from the deletion of the living nerve of the Freudian theory, namely, the libido theory. The actual discovery of the cosmic energy has nothing whatever to do with Freud.” Reich, 1956

(*) “The microscope, telescope, orgonoscope, temperature-difference apparatus, electroscope, field meter, fluorophotometer, Geiger-Müller counter are some of the devices used to visualize and otherwise demonstrate and measure quantitatively the orgone energy in biological specimens and in the atmosphere.”

(*) “Blue is the specific color of orgone energy within and without the organism. Classical physics tries to explain the blueness of the sky by the scattering of the blue and of the spectral color series in the gaseous atmosphere. However, it is a fact that blue is the color seen in all functions which are related to the cosmic or atmospheric or organismic orgone energy. Protoplasm of any kind, in every cell or bacterium is blue. It is generally mistaken as ‘refraction’ of light which is wrong, since the same cell under the same conditions of light loses its blueness when it dies. Thunder clouds are deeply blue, due to high orgone charges contained in the suspended masses of water. A completely darkened room, if lined with iron sheet metal (the so-called ‘Orgone Room’), is not black, i.e., free of any light, but bluish or bluish-gray. Orgone energy luminates spontaneously; it is ‘luminescent’. Water in deep lakes and in the ocean is blue. The color of luminating, decaying wood is blue; so are the luminating tail ends of glowworms, St. Elmo’s fire, and the aurora borealis. The lumination in evacuated tubes charged with orgone energy is blue.’” Reich, The Orgone Energy Accumulator – Its Scientific and Medical Use

However, I could have developed my discovery of the life energy as well from Driesch’s Entelechy or Bergson’s Élan Vital, or from any of the biochemical branches of science, had I happened to have worked practically in any of these fields. Similar conflicts would have arisen to free my thoughts. This is to say that there are many forerunners of my discovery.”

Think of an article like Sterba’s on my work in which he leaves out the crucial orgasm question entirely. Oh, yes, I know they talk of anal and oral and so on. That is not the point, you understand. The point is the grasping of what the libido theory meant. With the libido theory, psychology hooked onto natural science for the first time in the history of science.”

(*) “The term id expresses, in a metaphysical manner, the fact that there is in the biosystem a ‘something’ the functions of which are determined outside of the individual. This ‘something’, the id, is a physical reality; the cosmic orgone energy. The living ‘orgonotic system’, the ‘bio-apparatus’, represents nothing but a special state of concentrated orgone energy. In a recent review, a psychoanalyst described the ‘orgone’ as ‘identical with Freud’s id’. This is as correct as the contention, say, that the ‘entelechy’ of Aristotle and Driesch is identical with the ‘orgone’. It is true, indeed, that the terms id, entelechy, élan vital and orgone describe ‘the same thing’. But one makes things all too easy for oneself with such analogies. ‘Orgone’ is a visible, measurable and applicable energy of a cosmic nature. Such concepts as id, entelechy, or élan vital, on the other hand, are only the expression of inklings of the existence of such an energy. Are the ‘electromagnetic waves’ of Maxwell ‘the same’ as the ‘electromagnetic waves’ of Hertz? Undoubtedly they are. But with the latter one can send messages across the oceans while with the former one cannot.

Such ‘correct’ equations without a mention of the practical differences serve the function of verbalizing away great discoveries in natural science. They are as unscientific as the sociologist who, in a recent review, referred to the orgone as a ‘hypothesis’. With hypotheses, with such things as the id or entelechy, one cannot charge blood corpuscles or destroy cancer tumors; with orgone energy, one can.” Character Analysis

* * *

APÊNDICES DO LIVRO (PART 2. DOCUMENTARY SUPPLEMENT)

TRECHOS DE ESCLARECIMENTOS E PREFÁCIOS

Freud seemed to have been stuck in his own need to ‘sublimate’ which he, then, made valid for all by translating it into a wrong psychological theory. Contemporaries of his such as Strindberg, Ibsen, Nietzsche, who had no fear, were far ahead of Freud in these matters.”

Dialectic materialism as outlined by Engels in his Anti-Dühring developed into biophysical functionalism. This development was made possible by the discovery of the biological energy, the orgone (1936-1939). Sociology and psychology were put on a solid biological foundation. Such a development cannot remain without influence on thought. As thinking develops, old concepts change and new concepts take the place of obsolete ones. The Marxist ‘consciousness’ was replaced by ‘dynamic structure’, ‘needs’ by ‘orgonotic instinctual processes’, ‘tradition’ by ‘biological and characterological rigidity’, etc.” “Does that mean that the economic theory of Marxism is fundamentally wrong? I should like to clarify this question by an illustration. Is the microscope of Pasteur’s time, or Leonardo da Vinci’s water pump ‘wrong’? Marxism is a scientific economic theory which stems from the social conditions of the early 19th century.”

TRECHOS DE CORRESPONDÊNCIAS

Carta a Adler, 1920

For if this will to power originated from the desire to become like the father (reinforced by the inferiority feeling that this cannot be done), the explanation would suffice if we did not have to ask ourselves: in what respect does the 4-year-old boy want to become like his father? If he feels the stirrings of inferiority, this must have a cause – and what is it? However, our curiosity will scarcely be satisfied by this answer: the youngster wants to become an engineer or a shoemaker like his father; he wants to build equally fine houses, etc., and since he cannot do this, his inferiority feelings awaken, and along with them the will to surpass his father. We can even occasionally observe that little boys show preference for games imitating the occupations of adults, the closest model being the father. But we will have to say that this is not always the case, and if it does happen, it is frequently an imitation, free of envy, whose strongest motives must be sought in entirely different areas. We should even admit that nothing could be more alien to the child than the reality, burdened with worries and sorrow, which in the long run cannot be concealed from him, particularly if he is intelligent; that he will select from this reality only that which gives him the most pleasure – that is, only the marvelous freedom, the come-and-go-as-you-please, above all the freedom from the paternal whip that keeps coercing him back into the narrow circle he tries to break by every available means. And, here, alone, we

would find the relation you have emphasized: cause-effect, pressure by the father (by all education)–inferiority feeling (and the will to surpass the father, i.e., to overcome him, to be free of him).”

I would like to point to the enormously conspicuous circumstance that persons with a particularly highly developed will to power also show a distinctly sadistic character trait.”

Here the question arises as to why the absolutely and relatively greater inferiority feeling of the female sex does not produce, by way of overcompensation, a will to power far stronger than the man’s …. In explaining this case, you mentioned the father’s extraordinary love for his young daughter and later, it seemed to me, you did not refer to this very important circumstance again. Is it not likely, then, that the girl returned her father’s love, could not emancipate herself from him and rejected all suitors, regardless of her wish to get married, which even seems to have tormented her?”

Carta a Ferenzi, 1925

But the principal conclusion of this research, stimulated by The Ego and the Id concerning the character and its analysis, seems to me the, by now, generally accepted opinion that we are progressing from symptom analysis to a therapy that investigates the characterological foundations of the symptom neurosis; and that true and lasting cures can be achieved only if we succeed in modifying the neurotic character, which is the substructure of its symptomatology.”

Since The Ego and the Id, we can no longer doubt that sadism – the aggressive, destructive death instinct – stands as the equal of Eros, and we are learning to assess its importance, which differs from Adler’s in being less one-sided, and yet somehow resembling it. I must confess that the contradiction between text and addendum irritated me all the more as I felt that the Professor F. did not unequivocally resolve it; for what Adler at the time understood to be an aggressive instinct is the same that Freud calls destructive instinct.”

Carta a Federn, 1926 (infelizmente Reich era muito ponderado e acabava não enviando essas cartas mais ofensivas!)

On the occasion of the last election of secretaries, after you became acting chairman following Rank’s resignation from the executive committee, you told me that I would have become secretary, along with Nunberg, if it had not been necessary to iron out certain differences with Jokl and to appoint him for political reasons. Nunberg was elected because he had seniority. (May I be permitted to remind you in this connection that I have seniority over Jokl.) I accepted these political arguments, too, even if I did not approve their specific political nature, and I, the ‘aggressive, paranoid and ambitious’ type, forgot the whole affair without being in the least upset about it. It was only after the most recent decisions of the executive committee that both incidents assumed significance in my mind. Now the position of secretary was simply liquidated with the explanation that Bernfeld was the only one being considered ad personam. And what about the post of second secretary before Bernfeld’s elecion? Please believe me when I say that I thought of my automatic advancement to Bernfeld’s position (as secretary or librarian) for the first time when you spoke of the new election in the board meeting. I had a two-fold interest in being on the executive committee. The first was motivated by the understandable desire to see and listen to the Professor more frequently. Infantile, perhaps, but neither ambitious nor criminal. The second was purely factual: I feel that for several years I have presented important suggestions which actually should have originated with a member of the executive committee since they concerned organizational questions such as establishing, conducting and developing the technical seminar (the chairmanship of which I have never claimed); differentiating between two kinds of members, systematizing the clinic services and the employment of physicians. (My admission as acting chairman to the executive committee of the clinician admission I did not claim but which was promised to me – suffered the same fate, for even flimsier reasons, as did my admission to the executive committee of the Association. Without bemoaning the former, I performed my duties in the outpatient clinic to the best of my ability and judgment, giving no cause for complaint, in spite of constant vexations.) Without my energetic efforts against the decision of the Association, the important question of the psychoanalytic specialist might not have been tackled for many years. My organizational work in the Association, combined with my scientific activity, gave me the feeling of justified expectation.”

My activity – which, like all positive things, also has its negative aspects – has earned me the reputation of being aggressive. I share this fate with Tausk. I had to admit that for a while, stung by an irrelevant scientific opposition and by the general conditions in the Association, I did not exercise sufficient restraint, a fact which I regretted very, very much, and, on realizing it, I changed my conduct immediately. However, I may safely say that, no matter in what defensive position I found myself, I never insulted a colleague or otherwise hurt his feelings. Should this nevertheless have happened, I am ready to make any amends that are asked for. I never intended any personal offense but always objectively said what I was convinced I was justified in saying – without false consideration, however, for age or position of the criticized party. I have always welcomed objective criticism. On the other hand, I have had to put up with many things that would have prompted any one among you to insist on an arbitration procedure, and yet I did not react personally (coram publico or in private) or aggressively. That my objective criticism became stricter still is something I cannot be blamed for. May I recall the personal insults of Dr. Hitschmann, Drs. Nunberg and Hoffer; also, the irrelevant personal criticism of my lectures by Dr. Reik (‘The paper is good, but I would not like to have written it’). I will not even mention all the needling – so intangible, without being the less hurtful – that I cannot itemize without making a fool of myself.

Also, please do not ask me for details about colleagues (there is only one among them who is younger than I am) who are apparently well-intentioned toward me. Unless it can be proved that I made gross or numerous serious errors which would explain the attitude of many members and, by extension, the attitude of the executive committee, then only one explanation suggests itself: our Association is suffering from intramural envy. A paralyzing skepticism prevails; almost no one takes an active interest in the outpatient clinic, and anyone who wants to bring clarity to the controversial question of analytic therapy and refuses to become stifled in his interest in psychoanalysis as a science and movement is looked upon with a jaundiced eye.”

A conversation with Professor Freud about analytic therapy convinced me that an infinite number of opinions, circulated as belonging to the Professor (e.g., on passivity), are either falsely attributed to him or, if he voiced them at all, have been misunderstood. Whence stems this shyness to discuss our therapy which is so dangerous for psychoanalysis as well as for the individual analyst? The idiotic rationalization is: the Professor does not think much of therapy. And yet, it is nothing but one’s own inner insecurity and lack of sincerity which take cover behind Freud. I am not an optimist, as people keep telling me over and over. I am merely seeking the truth about our achievements, and for this purpose, confident of analytic honesty, I created the technical seminar. I have worked for many years to obtain insight into the circumstances of successful and unsuccessful analyses. I interpret it as a symptom, and blame everyone who takes this personally, for letting me be the only one in the seminar, in courses and in publications who has reported on failures and tried to clarify these in common discussion. Most of the Viennese analysts report either on the theory of the case alone or on successful cases only.

So this is the crime that makes me unpopular: I criticized the ostrich attitude as being unanalytic; I publicly maintained that an analyst is duty-bound to discharge a patient when he has lost the thread of the analysis and is unable to find it again; he must deal with the therapeutic theory of each case and he must study the criteria for prognosis. I have repeatedly asked for cooperation, and have met either with blind criticism or scorn for my efforts.”

Carta a Freud, 1928

In yesterday’s meeting I lectured on A Problem of Psychoanalytic Technique, reporting on the technique of dealing with narcissistic defense. Last summer, I was criticized for giving my technical lectures at the Seminar and not at the Association. In yesterday’s lecture, I wished to present to the Association one of the problems which has been discussed for years at the Seminar, in order to elucidate the differences of opinion prevailing in the Seminar. To my greatest astonishment, Dr. Federn declared that what I had presented was so commonplace that it did not belong in the Association. This may be true or not; but I must protest against Dr. Federn’s hateful, high-handed tone, and against the fact that he paralyzed the discussion by proposing that the points of contention should not be debated, which, in view of the Association’s general apathy for debate, was quite enough. This unprofessional attitude of a chairman cannot, and must not, be tolerated.

It is not only my own feeling but the conviction of almost all analysts, particularly the younger ones, that Dr. Federn inhibits all constructive work by his inconsistency, his inability to conduct a discussion, and especially by his embarrassing manner of belittling everything a younger analyst may say; he is not only hampering the development of the Vienna Association but, worse, contributing to its deterioration. Dr. Sterba and Dr. Bibring, who, at my suggestion, were to present to the Association surveys on technique and therapy developed at the Seminar, have refused to do so because they do not want to expose themselves to Dr. Fedem’s supercilious condescension. If Dr. Fedem complained last year that the Seminar draws off lectures from the Association, then he should not now brush aside everything the younger analysts have to say; even if their knowledge is rather basic, they still struggle to acquire it on their own because it is generally held that Dr. Federn’s technical course was inadequate and did not offer what he calls ‘commonplace’. The younger analysts dare not complain because they fear for their future. Conditions in the Association are utterly depressing.”

Carta aos editores do International Journal for Psychoanalysis, 1932

I criticized the doctrine of the death instinct at a time when I knew nothing about Marxism except that it existed (see discussion with Alexander, written down in 1926). It was not Marxism that caused me to criticize the empirically unproven hypotheses leading to horrendous conclusions (death instinct and repetition compulsion), but it was analytic empiricism that brought me to Marxism. After all, aside from individual psychological motives, the question why psychoanalysis deviated from its initial clear biological path could essentially be explained in sociological terms alone.”

Carta a Eitingon, 1932

In our conversation of October 6th, you asked me not to admit any candidates in the first training stages to the unofficial technical seminar I am conducting, and to limit attendance to those analysts who at least are guests of the Association. You justified this demand by stating that I differ with Prof. Freud on the death instinct theory, which, judging by the latest decisions, has become an integral part of psychoanalytic theory.”

Carta à IPA, 1933

Yesterday Dr. Freud, the editorial director, advised me that, following a decision of the advisory board and the publishers, the contract for my book Character Analysis, scheduled for early publication, has been cancelled.”

For a long time, political reaction has identified psychoanalysis with Kulturbolschewismus, and rightly so. The discoveries of psychoanalysis are diametrically opposed to the nationalistic ideology and threaten its existence. It makes absolutely no difference whether the representatives of psychoanalysis resort to one precautionary measure or another, whether they withdraw from scientific work, or whether they adapt it to present conditions. The sociological and cultural-political character of psychoanalysis cannot be eliminated from this world by any measure whatsoever. The nature of its discoveries (infantile sexuality, sexual repression, sexuality and religion) makes it the arch-enemy of political reaction. One may hide behind such illusory beliefs as a ‘nonpolitical’ science: this will only harm scientific research, but will never prevent the ruling powers from sensing the dangers where indeed they are, and fighting them accordingly. (For example, the burning of Freud’s books.)

Since psychoanalysis, in the unanimous opinion of its exponents, has a cultural and political significance beyond its medical goals and will play a decisive role in the forthcoming struggle for a new social order, but will certainly not side with political reaction, any attempt at adapting or camouflaging the movement’s essential meaning is a senseless self-sacrifice. All the more so as a substantial group of analysts is determined to continue the cultural-political struggle. The existence of this group, regardless of its position inside or outside the IPV[ienna], is politically compromising even if its principal spokesmen should be physically de strayed. I see no possibility for the leaders of the IPV to disavow this group since it is rooted completely, and in contradistinction to other groups, in the soil of psychoanalytic discoveries with all their implications.”

Hitler’s rule does not spell the end of the historical process. If ever the historical raison d’être of psychoanalysis and its sociological function was needed, the current phase of historical development must prove it.”

Carta a Anna Freud, 1933

when they learned that I was going to Copenhagen, two Danish students wanted to study with me. They discussed this with several Viennese analysts. One of these analysts discouraged them because a training course with me allegedly would not be recognized. This man knew more than I did. Another promised the bewildered Danes to consult local training analysts, and came back with the information that a training analysis with me was not advisable because the Danes were Marxists, and since I, too, was a Marxist, ‘the danger of identification’ would be ‘too great’. This came as quite a surprise to me, for up to now it seemed virtually taken for granted that theologians were sent to Pfister, moral philosophers to Mueller-Braunschweig, and reconstructed socialists to Bernfeld. Only in my case this Gleichschaltung, to use the latest Nazi term, does not seem to apply. I am powerless against such methods, which I hesitate to describe more succinctly; neither do I fear them.”

I do not know if you realize that Dr. Harnik is going to Copenhagen as a training analyst, with the explicit consent of Dr. Eitingon. Dr. Hamik’s psychotic illness makes such a move seem extremely questionable. I refrain from describing the serious complications that are bound to arise when his psychosis breaks out in the North. It obviously will not help the cause of analysis. In any event, Dr. Eitingon bears a heavy responsibility for placing Dr. Harnik in such an exposed position.”

Carta a Anna, 1933

I have the greatest interest in eliminating two facts: first, the IPV’s strategy of ‘killing by silence’ as hitherto applied to my work, and, secondly, the resultant attempts to give me the cold shoulder unofficially, quietly, as it were by indirection. Dr. Eitingon’s private stand on the question of my call to Copenhagen as a training analyst, of which I informed you; Dr. Federn’s private proposal that I should be induced to resign from the IPV; the private attempts by several analysts to dispute my competence to train analysts and to disavow my purely analytic work – these represent inappropriate attempts to resolve a conflict which can only be clarified by an open, official stand.”

Carta a Rado, 1933

I have the misfortune to be an extremely orthodox analyst and a Marxist all in one, which in our present world has produced some very unpleasant truths.”

Hence, could you investigate and let me know how the Americans feel about me? And if I could eventually get a purely formal invitation from overseas for visa purposes? I would also be grateful if, in your capacity as secretary of the IUK of the IPV, you would take a stand on my teaching activity in Copenhagen by writing officially to Berlin to the Educational Committee.”

(Erik Carstens to Freud)

10 November 1933

DANISH PSYCHOANALYTIC ASSOCIATION

Holbersgade 26 – Copenhagen K

My dear Professor:

The Danish Psychoanalytic Association has asked me to write you as follows:

We are turning to you, the founder of psychoanalytic science, to help us in our difficulties. Our efforts in behalf of psychoanalysis are threatened from two sides – by the Danish authorities and the ‘wild’ analysts. Without motivation, our Minister of Justice has rejected our petition for residence and working permit for Dr. Reich, who is our training analyst and scientific director. We replied by inviting the public to a lecture, where Reich, Neergaard and I discussed the Struggle for Psychoanalysis. The evening was a success, about 600 people attended, the press gave us good coverage, and a group of physicians decided to send a new petition to the Minister of Justice. We have written to Dr. E. Jones, asking him for his expert opinion on the need of authorized training for psychoanalysts, for submission to the Danish authorities. The next attack on psychoanalysis happened a few days ago: the Attorney General is suing the editor of a journal for publishing an article by Dr. Reich on sexual education which he considers pornographic. This article is a translation of Reich’s paper published in 1928 in the Journal for Psychoanalytic Pedagogy.

We are determined to continue the struggle for authorized psychoanalytic training, but are further handicapped by the activities of wild analysts. One of them, Sigurd Naesgaard, Ph.D., who has never been analyzed, has battled for years against the training analysis. He asserts that the training analysis is only a means of power. Publicly, he describes himself as your student, but his publications contain such a mixture of opinions by Stekel, Adler, Jung and yourself that no one can quite unravel who said what. He has asked many persons to practice psychoanalysis without previous training. Several have followed his suggestion. Recently he founded, together with Strömme (Oslo) and Bjerre (Stockholm) a Scandinavian Psychotherapeutic Association for the purpose of establishing psychotherapeutic training institutes. In the program brochure, the training analysis is not even mentioned.

I am writing in such detail about Dr. Naesgaard becanse I know that you have corresponded with him and because I must assume that, living as far away as you do, you are not fully informed about him. A friend of mine who knows Naesgaard quite well recently told me that Naesgaard showed him a letter from you, in which you mentioned Harnik and Reich. You apparently wrote about Harnik that you had known for years that he was manic-paranoid. As to your comment on Reich, my friend had promised to keep silent.

You will scarcely be able to judge from such a distance how much Harnik has damaged the psychoanalytic movement here. My letter would be very long indeed if I were to elaborate on this. Let me just say this: people in Copenhagen were greatly surprised, and still are, that a man in his condition was a member of the teaching committee of the German Psychoanalytic Association, that he was given the difficult assignment to teach psychoanalysis in Denmark, and that he was an authorized analyst at all.

In contrast to Harnik, Dr. Reich has rendered us such valuable practical assistance as a training analyst and director of our technical seminar during his brief residence that we wish to keep him at all costs. His departure would not only disrupt our training program but would also cause great personal harm since our training analyses would suddenly stop. Most of us are prevented by external circumstances from following him abroad. But for several analysands with strong transference feelings such a break would be just as harmful as an interrupted operation would be for a patient whose doctor leaves him in the middle of surgery.

Therefore, we would appreciate your helping us in this trying situation by sending us your expert opinion on these two questions:

1) Is a training analysis mandatory for those who wish to practice psychoanalysis?

2) Is Reich’s article ‘Where Does Nudist Education Lead To?’ (Journal for ps. Pedagogy, 1928) pornographic?

We further would ask your permission to forward your opinions to the Danish authorities and also – if we consider it appropriate, to publish them in Denmark.”

Freud’s reply, dated November 12, 1933, acknowledged Reich’s stature as an analyst, but criticized his political ideology, which he felt interfered with his scientific work. Carsten’s appeal for help was rejected.” C A N A L H Ã O – EM 1933 PASSOU O ANO SE MASTURBANDO COM CHARUTO, NEM SABIA QUEM ERA HITLER!

Carta ao ‘camarada’ Fenichel, 1934

In science, a political struggle usually does not present itself directly and thus is not easily recognizable, but is camouflaged as a difference of scientific theories. It requires considerable Marxist training to recognize whether such differences merely stem from factual confusion or whether, regardless of the facts, they arise from conflicting political ideologies. I do not consider it very promising to wage a struggle within a scientific movement with weapons taken from the arsenal of party politics. I mean, it is not important to prove that one school of thought is reactionary and the other revolutionary. What matters is not so much the private political conviction of the analyst; rather, it is important to show how the ideology of a scholar will influence the formation of his theory and his clinical, therapeutic work. Any critique of psychoanalysis must grow from the subject matter itself; it must demonstrate from the raw material of research in which particular concepts the road forks off-to the right, or to the left. Therefore, dialectical-materialist criticism of the psychoanalytic movement can only be fruitful if it proceeds from a specific standpoint it has already earned independently – in other words, from a theory. A concrete example: it is certainly characteristic that the attitude of the Paris group toward the German e1nigres was reactionary. But what is decisive for the development of psychoanalysis is the fact not only that today Laforgue’s theories are published in preference to authentic psychoanalytic works but that this distortion of psychoanalysis goes unopposed, even among analysts who have been the most dependable in the past. Therefore, whoever does not take an open stand against the wrong theories we criticize supports them, whether he likes to or not, and runs the danger of slipping into the wrong path. For my part, since 1924, when I saw the beginnings of a schism in the formation of analytic theory, I have tried to gain a firm foothold for my criticism by the consistent development of the psychoanalytic libido theory. The attacks of the most prominent members of the Vienna association (Deutsch, Federn, Nunberg, etc.) on my orgasm theory were the first signs of the conflict between dialectical-materialist and bourgeois psychoanalysis at a time when neither side was aware of it. Even then Freud seemed to realize the depth of the conflict. He once said to me after a lecture: ‘Either you are completely wrong, or you will soon have to carry the heavy burden of psychoanalysis alone’. I knew I was not basically wrong, and today I know that the second part of Freud’s prediction has come true for me. So I already have my own theoretical platform on which to base my militant criticism. I suggest that you also find a theoretical position. Which brings me to the second point.

I think that in Fenichel’s report I have lately detected a tendency that has always caused me great concern. I fully appreciate it, but for purely objective reasons I cannot agree with it. This tendency reads: ‘Wherever possible, Freud himself should be kept out of the conflict’. And this is precisely what cannot be done. It is taken for granted that in tone and attitude our criticism of Freud will differ from our criticism of Roheim, but we cannot, and should not, exclude Freud from criticism. For we must note the following:

1) The scientific sins of Roheim, Laforgue, Jones, Klein, Deutsch, etc., are more or less rooted in Freud.

2) The basic debate between dialectical-materialist and bourgeois psychoanalysts will primarily have to prove where Freud the scientist came into conflict with Freud the bourgeois philosopher; where psychoanalytic research corrected the bourgeois concept of culture and where the bourgeois concept of culture hindered and confused scientific research and led it astray. ‘Freud against Freud’ is the central theme of our criticism. Not for one moment should we put our consideration for Freud before our consideration for the future of psychoanalysis. And from my personal relationship with Freud I have come to the conclusion that he would prefer it this way, all appearances to the contrary.”

The present state of affairs would not have spread to such an extent if Freud had not supported the reactionary trends and combated the Marxist trends.”

If people kill our work by silence – unless they just plagiarize and distort it, as Balint did at the last Congress – we must not only vigorously defend ourselves and even move to the attack, but we must have the courage of our own convictions. We must discard all false modesty and take the position that we are carrying on scientific – i.e., Marxist, dialectical-materialist –psychoanalysis, and that we are determined to defend it even against Freud wherever he is inconsistent.”

Clergymen and reactionary-minded physicians who in analysis fail to recognize the contradiction between sexual reality and social ideology cannot become analysts.”

(Reich to dialectical materialistic psychoanalysts)

Malmö, May 30, 1934

To the Group of

Dialectical Materialistic Psychoanalysts

Attn: Otto Fenichel

Oslo

Dear Colleagues and Comrades:

When my further residence in Sweden was turned down owing to denunciations by psychiatrists, as it recently turned out, a group of psychoanalysts and sympathizers wrote a circular letter to Freud, Einstein, Bohr and Malinowski, asking them to protest in writing against the persecution of scientists by political reactionaries. Freud declined” “The question cannot be clarified by pointing to his age, his weariness, his private convictions, etc. What concerns us here is an essential part of the struggle between reaction and revolution.”

Now is the time to prove why psychoanalysis has this significance, and why its function can be fulfilled in the camp of the political left alone.”

To the Group of

Analysts in Opposition

through Otto Fenichel

Oslo”

I am also professionally interested in seeing that my findings are linked with my name; neither do I want to be judged in the same category and on the same level with Melitta Schmideberg; I want my writings to be studied at least as carefully as those of Miss Searl or Harnik. I will definitely defend myself if my concepts and findings, for which I have fought hard since 1924 against all generally held opinions, are now taken for granted without mention of my name or are presented as new problems that have just come up.”

I advised supporting liberal slogans but maintaining our own basic, negative stand on reactionary research, if later we intend to come forward as a Marxist group, for essentially we will not be able to conceal this appearance from the world. (…) After all, any development is still possible. I am convinced that these inner difficulties would not exist if for years I had not worked quite openly and if many members of the opposition were not personal friends of mine as well, which seems to commit them more than the situation requires.”

Carta a Lotte Liebeck, sua aluna, fim de 1934

With O.F. (Otto Fenichel) the situation is very difficult! This friendship and readiness to understand the orgasm theory, combined with a structural inability and unconscious hostility, is a complicated problem for me. I am glad that you could judge this for yourself when you were in Sletten.”

You have good reason to be shaken by reading Freud: he was a wonderful man. But I was even more shattered by the subsequent break in his work. This is tragic. I am curious to know if you will discern it before it becomes openly manifest. It goes back to the earliest writings (predominance of symbolic interpretation rather than questions of dynamics-economy, genitality, etc.). But this can only be discovered ex post facto.”

A resposta de Liebeck:

The first work being lucid, courageous, with a brilliant prediction about the tremendous significance of the path shown and of the insights for mankind in general. The suggestion that it is up to the coming century to build up further-and then, ten years later, a totally different man, even in tone! What once was courage and clarity, combined with the utmost caution and integrity of scientific thinking, is now replaced by anxious vacillation and the fear of his own courage. How many disappointments and personal blows there must have been in the intervening years! (…) Objectively, I note that he can be beaten with his own weapons. Throughout his early works he disparaged the hereditary factor in favor of the accidental element – only to smuggle in through the back door the same factor he had previously thrown out! (…) At one time he thought that hereditary damage was incurable anyway; now it is for us to tell him that ourselves!” “Our profession ceases to be gemütlich if we have to rake up the deepest primeval emotions! And this we must inevitably do, or else we will get stuck just as inevitably halfway in between, or worse! And once we do this, we can no longer doubt the truth of the etiology anchored in the traumatic experiences of childhood. I believe more and more that we lean, quite without cause, on fantasies, and seriously neglect actual experience.”

I deliberately take my cue from the works of 1896. From then on, the roads fork off. Here is how I see it: on the one hand, a continued development; on the other, a slow retreat. For some time both are in balance, and there are still many marvelous discoveries for us in subsequent writings, until the balance shifts more and more to the sterile side and leads to paths that deviate from the natural sciences. There is only one thing I don’t understand: why haven’t the others noticed this? Or am I doing them an injustice out of my limited knowledge of literature? But perhaps it is an indispensable existential lie to have this blind spot.”

(Reich to psychoanalysts in Denmark, Norway and Germany

who are in opposition to, and in conflict with, Freud)

Oslo, December 16, 1934”

The German association did not actually want to exclude me and had taken it for granted that I would automatically become a member of the Scandinavian group. I was asked by numerous colleagues from various local groups to rejoin via the Norwegian group, and 3 members of this group, who were attending the Congress, assured me of acceptance. I could not make up my mind at that time and wished to consider the matter. Here are the names of several prominent colleagues who regarded the whole affair as a pure formality: Zulliger, Loewenstein, Bally, Landauer, Meng, Schjelderup, Hoel, Raknes, etc. When I moved to Oslo to carry out certain experiments concerning my sexual theory, people collaborated with me as if I were a member. The close connection of my work with the IPV group, and renewed assurances from colleagues in Oslo, prompted me to reapply for membership. No one had expected that Dr. Fenichel would sharply oppose me and use his influence against me. A few days earlier, I had asked Fenichel for his opinion, but he merely shrugged. The reason for his opposition is as follows: he said I harmed the cause of natural scientific (dialectical-materialist) psychoanalysis; it would be better if I remained outside and if the cause were even dissociated from my name and person.”

I would ask you to note that I deeply regret ever having placed any confidence in Fenichel and asking for his help. I cannot entrust the dialectical-materialist theory of psychoanalysis which I have worked out over many years amidst the gravest trials to anyone else, nor can I dissociate myself from it. I have no quarrel with anyone doing exactly as he pleases, but I must defend myself against usurpers and so-called services of friendship.”

SÍNTESE

I, therefore, find myself faced with the unpleasant task of summarizing my scientific position. Basically, it contains three main parts:

1. The concepts held in common with Freudian theory (the materialistic dialectic already developed by Freud).

2. Orgasm theory and character analysis as consistent extensions of Freud’s natural science and, sinmultaneously, representing those theories that I opposed to the death-instinct theory and the interpretive technique. Point 2 is still in the realm of psychoanalysis.

3. My own concepts of sexuality, based on the orgasm theory and transcending the sphere of psychology (sex-economy and sex-politics). Part 3 has merely points of contact with psychoanalysis. It forms an independent field: the basic law of the sexual process.

Whoever expounds a ‘dialectical-materialist psychology’ without explicitly expounding its very core, with the risks and sacrifices this entails, has simply made up his ‘own’ dialectical-materialist psychology and is at liberty to teach it. There is nothing we can do about the nuisance of naming certain activities by whim. Even Stroemme, for example, calls himself a ‘psychoanalyst’.”

It was from my teacher Freud that I learned the art of waiting and keeping my ideas free from undesirable interpretations and mongrelizations. I prefer to have fewer relationships and, instead, more tidiness in my work.”

Whoever fears exclusion – which is not so reprehensible – cannot take part in this struggle and is much more valuable as a quiet sympathetic bystander than he would be as an active fighter. However, it is self-evident that the victory of the scientific over the metaphysical trend in psychoanalysis will be more easily attained and secured if we succeed in revealing the various consequences inherent in the raw material of their own problems to the colleagues of all those groups that have plainly demonstrated their scientific orientation in their own work. The commitment to the dialectical-materialist trend in psychoanalysis in no way entails a similar commitment to the political trend of communism. There is no doubt that the person who is a valid scientist in his chosen professional specialty is to that extent secured against the influences of political reaction. And scientific integrity carries infinitely more weight than a political commitment. These are the natural scientists who someday will become the decisive force of social progress.”

O ANTI-FENICHEL

Fenichel finds himself in a grave conflict. On the one hand, he cannot deny the validity of my scientific position. On the other hand, he fears nothing more than taking an unequivocal stand for me and against Freud whenever the differences are manifest. He cannot oppose me factually without losing sympathies, and so he calls himself a friend of the cause while doing everything he can to avoid a conflict that is unavoidable anyway. No one is forced to go to battle for the natural scientific trend. Gerö declared that he is on my side, but does not want to fight for it. This is the proper attitude: Gerö will never become dishonest as long as he admits this to himself. Lantos told me that she sympathized with me, but that it was not her business and that she did not want to take any risks for it. We are on very good terms. Fenichel’s attitude is insincere because he is caught in a conflict between willingness and ability. I shall no longer argue with Fenichel, but the nature of his dishonesty should be clearly set down here. Perhaps my readmission would lead to a premature exclusion of the group. In Fenichel’s place, as the friend of a cause which was after all my own creation and which remains irrevocably tied to me, I would have talked with Reich, consulted him as to what could be done in order to build up enough strength for some future date; I would have named all those who might sooner or later be won over to the libido-theoretical point of view; I would have sent Reich’s papers around for discussion, etc., etc. What did Fenichel do? He never unequivocally argued against the death-instinct theory; he did not dare to engage in open polemics against Freud when necessary; he presents a theory of dialectical-materialist psychology which in its least important aspects agrees with the theory he ostensibly sympathizes with; no one knows how much scientific knowledge there really is that argues against the death-instinct theory, totem and taboo, etc.; in short, he is afraid. He might be valuable as a quiet co-worker, but he is completely unsuited to lead any scientific opposition because he is not willing to accept the slightest responsibilities. (…) Fenichel is both terribly frightened and terribly ambitious. What he did was the inevitable result of this emotional confusion. I have neither time nor inclination for such organizational struggles. They are sterile.”

Para Liebeck, 1935

And I most sincerely believe that this isolation – not from Eitingon but from life itself, from the world, from all vital things and processes – will soon prove true for my opponents and hesitating ‘friends’. This of course depends on more general problems to which I subordinate such questions as penis envy in women, etc. I find that psychoanalysis has become isolated from reality, but I have reality on my side and am not alone. (…) For years I’ve pleaded for understanding; now I’ve had it. (…) As I said in my letter, the best thing I can do for the cause is just to send out my publications. Our teacher spent 15 years in isolation. I’m not striving to emulate him, but if necessary I, too, can take it. But I don’t believe it will come to that, because there’s too much momentum in my work. You’ll be glad to hear that I’m going to hold a continuous clinical course and a technical seminar at the university; there is great interest.”

It won’t be my fault if in the course of time fewer and fewer people will want to travel by a 1915 type train when a more modern one is available.”

So, dear Lotte, don’t get all entangled, but remember that even the worst will eventually pass to make room for something better.”

I’ve only scanned Kaiser’s paper.¹ I was amused to see that Imago simultaneously published another article completely contradicting it. I’ve gradually learned to take this kind of thing from the humorous side, although I feel that a certain type of humor is an evasion. [Provavelmente fala do ar sardônico de F.] I believe Kaiser handled the subject too academically; he wanted to be too consistent and he went ahead too fast. He forgets that a theoretical postulate can be substantially correct but may not be easily carried into practice. His conclusion that all interpretation is superfluous is correct, but in our clinical practice we still cannot do without terminal interpretations. From my own development I disliked the academic tone: it didn’t touch the essentials. But still, I liked the article. But I have one suspicion: just as they’ve tried to dissociate me from dialectical-materialist psychoanalysis, just as they’ve usurped my orgasm theory without mentioning my name, so now the IPV is collecting its ‘own character analysts’. I can assure you that my book was only the beginning: the real thing is still to come and cannot be mastered without me.”

¹ Um autor já morto em 1935, outro à frente de seu tempo, que Reich conhecia e cita no Character Analysis. Hellmuth Kaiser, Effective Therapy.

Outra carta, para Lotte, 8 dias depois:

The only constructive thing one can do today is to analyze the nature and origin of the ‘split’ with complete intellectual honesty and independence. I’ve done my part – and that’s the end of it. I scarcely have ti1ne to carry on this controversy.” Sua discípula estava fazendo àquela altura o que estou fazendo agora: lendo o ‘inimigo’ para apre(e)nder todos os seus erros, já não mais podendo me identificar com quaisquer de suas OPINIÕES. Uma revisão literário-teórica de suma valia, ainda que só para mim mesmo, na pior das hipóteses.

I realize more and more how sinful the death-instinct theorv really is. What a choking off of life itself!”

One more thing: Nic Hoel (op. cit.) had the idea that we should start thinking about ways and means of protecting character-analytic technique from unwelcome distortions. What do you think? How should we go about it? I think it’s important to start soon -this is bound to become a fad. We would have to establish definite training requirements. I’ll never permit the work to get out of my hands: it is my strongest weapon. Please write me about this. It is also in the interest of the younger colleagues.”

(*) “Some psychoanalysts stole my principle of character-analysis without mentioning me, because to mention me as the originator of the character-analytic technique would mean to defend the orgasm theory, and to stand the blows which follow in its path. So they have thrown out the orgasm theory and are taking over a kind of ghost which does not mean yes or no, black or white, mah nor bah. You are helpless against such procedure on the part of the so-called common or little man who grabs where he can take without being punished, and pays tribute to where he is treated in an authoritative manner. Take, hit and run is their motto.”

(**) “Liebeck had stated that Freud’s Three Contributions to the Theory of Sex contained ‘just about everything that can basically be said on the subject! Everything else strikes me as mere elaboration.’

A Lotte, fev. 1935

Today she had her first session. I immediately noticed what 3 or 4 years ago I probably would not have seen till much later: rigid body attitude, stiff as a board, arms stretched out, hands folded, head practically nailed down. In speaking, the lips hardly moved, the voice without resonance, high-pitched, near inaudible. In previous analyses she had always insisted that she could not, and would not, speak: for 3½ years. The more she was urged to talk, the less she could do so. With Fenichel she was silent for months, and so was he. Instead of making her aware of her body attitude, and nothing else, he asked her to change position (i.e., Ferenczi’s active technique); thereupon increased defiance. The first thing I tell her is: ‘You’re behaving as if you were facing an operation – completely stiff.’ Her reply: ‘I’ve never been afraid of operations; on the contrary, I’ve always wanted them.’ (Masochism!!!) I slowly begin to describe her attitude, feature by feature: mouth, voice, posture, mask-like face, head virtually nailed down. After about 15 minutes she starts speaking softly and urgently, and suddenly remembers the anxiety she felt as a child about operations. That she was always stretched out so expectantly; that at one time she was very angry with her mother because under some pretext she took her to a doctor without telling her the truth. It had hurt a great deal. The posture stiffened even more. I have an idea: ‘Corpse.’ I tell her that a single word seems to me to describe her attitude, but that I will not mention it because she would have to begin to feel it herself. Her reply: ‘Were you thinking of corpse?’ Then come memories: once her hair got stuck in a crate while she was playing; she would go wild if someone suddenly grasped her from behind. The ‘nailed-down’ head gradually acquired meaning, but I said nothing and merely continued describing her attitude. At the end of the hour she said ‘I don’t like my back. I’m lying here as if I were glued down, as if I had no back, as if I’d been cut in two length-wise,’ etc. Now what do you say to that? Not once in 3 years of analysis did she remember that she was afraid of surgery. Her very attitude communicated this. I confess I was shaken. Three years of money, effort, life itself!!! I’m pleased, and a little proud, to have found a way. No, I would be sinning against myself if I failed to draw the therapeutic line vis-à-vis the others, cautiously, but sharply and resolutely all the same.

Which reminds me: Elsa (Lindenberg) wrote me that she cannot verbalize in her analysis. I forgot to tell you that she has characteristic mouth movements. She will not talk, or talk poorly, unless her neck cramps are made conscious to her first. Please watch this. Each silence – and this I’ve learned only recently – is rooted in anxiety bound up in tensions of the neck musculature. Very important for the beginning; may save months of effort if properly handled.”

A Lotte, mar. 1935

I’ve done myself a grave injustice by working for so many years under the impression that my theory of genitality was rooted in Freud. This was merely due to my father fixation. Some day I hope to make a clean break.”

Yesterday Fenichel presented his ‘criticism’ of my technique and everybody was against him, including most of his own analysands (Nic, Raknes). Did you know he’s leaving Oslo? Things have been hard for him lately because the superiority of character analysis had become obvious to all. He’s going to Prague. Unfortunately, he believes that this will solve his problems. The whole Norwegian group has sided with me, except for one who doesn’t know what it is all about, and two who’re honestly trying but are structurally incapable.”

The apparatus is among the most modem there is. It may soon be necessary to have a professionally trained assistant come from Germany because the local physiologist merely wants to ‘help’, but that’s not enough. The first experiments (recording of potentials at erogenous zones) will start soon. (…) Please try to find an unemployed electrophysiologist who is fully acquainted with the oscillograph and knows about the physiology of the skin and the vegetative nervous system.”

A English (psiquiatra e ex-colega de curso), nov. 1937

Here is an example of the tactics employed by some psychiatrists. In his attack on me, Professor Ragnar Vogt thinks he can draw on the anthropologist Bronislaw Malinowski for support. Now we can prove conclusively that Malinowski approves (…) my ethnological interpretations of his book […] Furthermore, he himself has disputed the biological roots of the child-parent conflict, and has interpreted it sociologically. I do not know if you are fully familiar with this struggle in the Psychoanalytic Association, and outside of it, in 1926. If not, you might be interested in reading the back issues of Imago for 1926-27 on Malinowski’s views – of course, only if you consider such orientation necessary and feel that the avenues of approach you studied with me in Vienna and Berlin are insufficiently enlightening.”

Carta aberta de Malinowski, 1938

I have known Dr. Wilhelm Reich for 5 years, during which period I have read his works and also on many occasions had the opportunity of conversation and discussion with him, in London and Oslo. Both through his published work and in the personal contacts he has impressed me as an original and sound thinker, a genuine personality, and a man of open character and courageous views. I regard his sociological work a distinct and valuable contribution to Science. It would, in my opinion, be the greatest loss if Dr. Reich were in any way prevented from enjoying the fullest facilities for the working out of his ideas and scientific discoveries.

I should like to add that my testimonial may have some additional strength, coming as it does from one who does not share Dr. Reich’s advanced views nor yet his sympathies with Marxian philosophy – I like to describe myself as an old-fashioned, almost conservative liberal.”

Reich a Malinowski, abr. 1938

I’m not an incorrigible optimist, but thanks to my work I have deeply experienced not only man’s satanic impulses but also the human side of him. So if Hitler plucks the strings of the subhuman theme, why shouldn’t we concentrate on his human core which we know exists all along but has merely been buried?”

Malinowski a Reich, jul. 1939

My dear Willy:

Many thanks for your letter of July 10. As you can see, I am still in America, and I shall be only too happy to do all I can to help you.

Unfortunately it is by no means easy to manipulate matters now, owing to the enormous pressure on the universities and teaching institutions here. The other unfortunate point in your case is the fact that many psychoanalysts will have nothing to do with you. You know where my sympathies are, so I need not tell you how indignant I feel when this attitude is revealed. This would not be so bad if American psychoanalysts were not so much dominated by people from Vienna or Berlin. But wherever can there be a psychoanalytical society with Rank or H. Sachs or Alexander in the key position.”

Reich a um tal „Dr. Scharfenberg“, carta jamais entregue

Before moving to New York, I am taking the liberty to express my heartfelt thanks for the service you have rendered my scientific work. I would beg you to restrain your amazement over this somewhat unusual gesture. I am very much in earnest, for I have learned to appreciate the enormously important role of antagonists. The antagonist himself is usually unaware of this aspect of his achievement. You have advanced my extremely difficult scientific work by at least a decade.”

You pretend to fight alcoholism and, if I remember rightly, you belong to several temperance societies. Now it may have escaped your notice that the case history you referred to with such abusive vehemence describes the cure of an alcoholic by means of the recently developed vegetotherapy. The damming up of sexual energy and the resultant vegetative anxiety are very likely the most important underlying causes of alcoholism.”

Furthermore, it became clear as never before that the exponents of the obsolete school of psychiatry are determined to collaborate with the police, while modern psychiatry works with the patient. You reacted to the modern treatment of the difficult problem of infantile onanism with police denunciations, while we work with kindergarten and teaching staffs in order to remove for all time a medieval inquisition that has eroded the vital energies of small children.”

Over the long haul, practitioners who threaten with deportation proceedings are fighting a losing battle. You know that it was psychiatrists of your own persuasion who conspired to make my residence in Denmark and Sweden impossible, and that local and foreign fascists openly cheered your opinions about me. That this scandalizing exposure could happen to a member of a workers’ party calling itself socialist, to a registered member of the Friends of the Right of Asylum, to an ‘anti-fascist’, etc., was worth witnessing, in spite of embarrassing inconveniences. It proves the close ties between fascist ideology and the false premises inherent in genetic-oriented psychiatry. (…) From the ‘theory of degenerative genetic substances’ to Hitler’s ‘racial theory’, it is only one step. True science will stop the influence of such atrophied thinking. In the history of science your name will go down on the minus side. And yet, you might be grateful to me in turn: thanks to your active opposition to me, you have gained the honor that sometime in the future you will at least be mentioned negatively in the history of science.”

(*) “Though denunciations with the police as a weapon against Reich’s work had happened before in Europe, it had never come to an arrest.” USfachos

Reich a Malinowski, 1942

They had investigated my ‘case’ for more than a year, found nothing, had no complaints, and yet I was behind bars for 3½ weeks.”

My first wife has something to do with it. My daughter Lore told me several months ago that I had better watch out because her mother had, together with Dr. Kubie from the Psa. Society, prepared something against me in case that I don’t behave well. Here you are! Do you remember my troubles in Denmark and Sweden back in 1934 when psychiatrists had run to the police? Well, here’s the same story. The odds confronting our work are tremendous, but so are also the achievements.”

depth or death psychology, comes the question with a big H

Reich a Neill, dez. 1948

For instance, the rumor was circulated about two weeks ago in many places that a woman patient had been masturbated at the Orgone Institute and thereupon had a breakdown. The woman whose name was mentioned in this connection had never been here. We went after this story immediately with the help of our lawyer, and the man who spread the rumor, a Dr. Miller, took it back immediately. Well, this is what I call plague.”

MISCELÂNEA

This manuscript (Introduction to Ibsen’s ‘Peer Gynt”, Libidokonflikte und Wahngebilde, 1919-20 [publicação somente em 1952]) is being deposited with the Sigmund Freud Archives not only because it had some interest for the psychoanalytic historian. It is being deposited mainly to give an impression of the academic atmosphere in which the early psychoanalytic movement was submerged at that time. Psychoanalysis, which dealt with human dirt of the worst kind, and at the same time had to survive the onslaught of the maligning, gossiping, slandering academic world of established ‘sex-free’’ psychiatry, was forced to compensate for the dirt it handled by a highly academic, ‘purified’ style. It was, for example, a habit with early psychoanalytic lectures to introduce their lectures with an excuse as to their right to deal with the subject, or as to the subject itself.”

It is noteworthy that Freud’s simple style in his first papers of the 1890’s became more and more involved, academic, and ‘Goethean’ as the decades passed by. Reich, who met psychoanalysis in 1919 and had grown up in the spirit and language of German, acaden1ic, natural science and philosophy, discloses a shrouded, academic style in this manuscript, which deals little with sex directly.” “But as the years passed by, and as the emotional plague increased its efforts to kill Reich’s fight for the love life of infants and adolescents, in the 1930’s, the style became more congruous with the contents: simple, straight, brief-sentenced, hard-hitting, direct, avoiding circumlocution, evasion, and academicism.”

HISTÓRICO DA SOCIALIZAÇÃO DO NERVOSISMO SEXUAL DA MASSA: “I came to Freud through the field of sexology. It is thus not surprising that his theory of the actual neuroses (Aktualneurosen) which I later termed stasis neuroses (Stauungsneurosen) [neurose de estagnação ou entorpecimento] struck me as much more in keeping with natural science than the ‘interpretation’ of the ‘meaning’ of symptoms in the ‘psychoneuroses’. Freud applied the name of actual neuroses to neuroses which resulted from present-day (aktuelle) disturbances of sex life. According to this concept, anxiety neurosis and neurasthenia were disturbances which lacked a ‘psychic etiology’. Instead, they were the immediate result of dammed-up sexuality. They were like toxic disturbances. Freud assumed the existence of ‘chemical sexual substances’ which, if not correctly ‘metabolized’, caused such symptoms as palpitation, cardiac irregularity, acute anxiety attacks, sweating and other vegetative symptoms. He did not establish a connection between anxiety neurosis and the vegetative system. Anxiety neurosis, so his clinical experience showed, was caused by sexual abstinence or coitus interruptus. It had to be distinguished from neurasthenia, which, in contradistinction, was caused by ‘sexual abuse’, such as excessive masturbation, and which was characterized by pain in the back, headaches, general irritability, disturbances of memory and concentration, etc. That is, Freud classified according to their etiology syndromes which official neurology and psychiatry did not understand. For this, he was attacked by the psychiatrist Lowenfeld, who, like hundreds of other psychiatrists, denied completely the sexual etiology of the neuroses. Freud was trying to adapt his concepts to clinical terminology. As he put it, the symptoms of the actual neuroses, in contrast to those of the psychoneuroses, especially hysteria and compulsion neurosis, betrayed no psychic content whatsoever. (…) The psychoneuroses, understandably, occupied the center of the clinical interest of the psychoanalyst. According to Freud, the treatment of the actual neuroses consisted in the elimination of the harmful sexual practices, such as sexual abstinence or coitus interruptus in anxiety neurosis, excessive masturbation in neurasthenia. The psychoneuroses, on the other hand, called for psychoanalytic treatment. In spite of this sharp distinction, Freud admitted a connection between the two. He thought it likely that every psychoneurosis centered around an ‘actual-neurotic core’. This illuminating statement, which Freud never followed up, was the starting point of my own investigations of stasis anxiety.”

However, the majority of psychoanalysts opposed Freud’s theory of the actual neuroses. They contended that actual neuroses did not exist at all (…) The chief exponent of this view was Stekel. He, like others, failed to see the fundamental difference between psychosomatic affect and psychic content of a symptom.”

However, the symptoms of the actual neuroses had undeniably a psychic superstructure. Pure actual neuroses are rare. The distinction was not as sharp as Freud had assumed.”

While most analysts ascribed everything to the psychic content of the neurotic symptoms, leading psychopathologists, like Jaspers, contended that psychological interpretation of meaning, and thus, psychoanalysis, were not within the realm of natural science at all.”

In other words: (…) Can psychoanalysis claim to be such a psychology? Or is it only one of the many philosophical schools? Freud himself paid no attention to these methodological questions and quietly continued to publish his clinical observations; he disliked philosophical discussions. (…) They tried to classify us [a escolar reichiana] as mystics and thus to settle the question.”

If it were true that only experimental psychology in the sense of Wundt was ‘natural science’, because it measured human reactions quantitatively, then, I thought, something was wrong with natural science. For Wundt and his pupils knew nothing of the human in his living reality.”

The Viennese philosopher and physiologist Allers refused to enter upon the question of the existence of an unconscious psychic life, on the grounds that the assumption of an ‘unconscious’ was ‘a priori erroneous from a philosophical point of view’. I hear similar objections today. When I assert that highly sterilized substances produce life, it is argued that the slide was dirty, or that, if there seems to be life, it is ‘only a matter of Brownian movement’ [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brownian_motion].” Gostaria de saber o quanto andaram as comprovações ou refutações sobre esses experimentos reichianos, mas tudo que obtenho de mecanismos de busca é da própria teoria reichiana. Será que toda sua obra foi realmente relegada ao exotismo e desconhecimento?

The fact that it is very easy to distinguish dirt on the slide from the bions, and equally easy to distinguish Brownian movement from vegetative movement, is not taken into consideration. In brief, ‘objective science’ is a problem in itself.”

RESUMINDO O ANTICRISTO OU ALÉM DO BEM E DO MAL…

If the excitation subsided, the idea would collapse also. If, as is the case in the stasis neurosis, the idea of sexual intercourse does not arise in consciousness, due to moral inhibition, the excitation attaches itself to other ideas which are less subject to censorship. From this, I concluded: the stasis neurosis is a somatic disturbance, caused by sexual excitation which is misdirected because it is frustrated. However, without a psychic inhibition, sexual energy can never become misdirected. I was surprised that Freud had overlooked this fact. Once an inhibition has created the sexual stasis, this in turn may easily increase the inhibition and reactivate infantile ideas, which then take the place of normal ones.¹ That is, infantile experiences which in themselves are in no way pathological, may, due to a present-day inhibition, become endowed with an excess of sexual energy. Once that has happened, they become urgent; being in conflict with adult psychic organization, they have to be kept down by repression. Thus, the chronic psychoneurosis, with its infantile sexual content, develops on the basis of a sexual inhibition which is conditioned by present-day circumstances and is apparently ‘harmless’ at the outset. This is the nature of Freud’s ‘regression to infantile mechanisms’. All cases that I have treated showed this mechanism. If the neurosis had developed not in childhood, but at a later age, it was shown regularly that some ‘normal’ inhibition or difficulty of the sexual life had created a stasis, and this in turn had reactivated infantile incestuous desires and sexual anxieties.”

¹ Basta uma queda vital para viver pelo resto da eternidade num ciclo trágico.

Reik had published a book on Geständniszwang und Strafbedürfnis [Compulsão a Confessar e Necessidade de Punição] in which the whole original concept of the neurosis was made upside down. That the book was well received was so much the worse. Reduced to the simplest terms, his innovation consisted in the elimination of the concept that the child fears punishment for sexual behavior. Freud, in Beyond the Pleasure Principle and in The Ego and the Id had assumed the existence of an unconscious need for punishment; this was supposed to account for the resistance against getting well. (…) According to this concept [the death instinct, Thanatos], life really was nothing but a disturbance of eternal silence, of nothingness.”

It was only through Reik that I really found out where Freud began to err. Reik exaggerated and generalized many correct findings, such as the fact that criminals tend to give themselves away, or that to many people it is a relief to be able to confess a crime.”

Such formulations made any further thinking unnecessary. If one was not able to cure, the death instinct could be blamed. When people committed murder, it was in order to go to prison; when children stole, it was to obtain relief from a conscience that troubled them. I marvel today at the energy that was expended at that time on the discussion of such opinions.” “The patients’ ‘negative therapeutic reaction’ was later shown to be nothing but the result of theoretical and technical inability to establish orgastic potency in the patient, in other words, to handle their pleasure anxiety.”

Until now, we have been concerned only with the question whether non-physicians should practice psychoanalysis on patients (analysis for therapeutic purposes). The problem has now been shifted insofar as Prof. Freud, in his book on lay analysis, has taken a further step, proposing to separate psychoanalysis, even in its medical aspects, from medicine; i.e., to train ‘a special class of therapists’.” Essa e as outras 4 considerações abaixo sobre (contra a) ‘análise leiga’ datam de 1927.

It is said that non-medical analysts require practical experience in order to engage in scholarly pursuits. But the facts show that the application of psychoanalysis to the humanities is not advanced, but on the contrary suffers when its proponents become clinicians, too. The awakening clinical interest supplants all other concerns. The development of psychoanalysis in the humanities has ceased since lay persons have also been practicing analysis. This argument is thus contradicted by experience.”

A physician discovered psychoanalysis. l\lost analysts, and not the worst ones, are physicians. Prof Freud once stated that psychoanalysis will one day be placed on its organic base. Furthermore – and, until now, this has merited much too little consideration in the question of lay analysis – he posited something somatic as the core of the neuroses and the essence of the affects.”

One need only consider the great area of the organic neuroses: hypochondria, neurasthenia and the psychoses. And do we not have much to expect from a psychology of the organic diseases? Or, after psychoanalysis has been separated from its foundation, must there be analysts who, as physicians, concern themselves only with the area bordering on the organic? In our opinion, neither science nor the patient would benefit by such a division.”

At the present time, medical men offer the best guarantee of an adequate preliminary education. The fact that physicians have shown themselves so contemptuous and devoid of understanding toward psychoanalysis must be ascribed not to their somatic training but to their complexes. And have philosophers or biologists or academic psychologists who have come in contact with analysis behaved differently? Why is the ‘somatic prejudice’ any more onerous than the philosophical one? Does not the philosopher always have the most complicated objections to analysis?”

(*) “Walter Brichl, author of the chapter on Reich in the recently published Psychoanalytic Pioneers, perpetuates the myth that Reich ‘resigned’ from the IPA.”

(*) “We cannot give here an extensive presentation of the motives behind this expulsion or of the differences within the psychoanalytic movement. This may be done at a time when further catastrophes in the scientific development of psychoanalysis, catastrophes which are bound to come, will necessitate a detailed historical explanation. Here we shall show only briefly how conservative scientific organizations of today fight workers who strive to take scientific research seriously. The manner in which the expulsion of Wilhelm Reich took place is so grotesque as to appear incredible to the outsider.”

As an organization, it has to represent a science which is, intrinsically and in its theoretical origin, revolutionary. But the representatives of this organization are steeped in the ideology and the milieu of the middle classes, are convinced of the unalterability of present-day living to such an extent that they con1d not escape coming into conflict with their own theory; this has taken place to the same extent to which the world political situation turned reactionary and threatened any correct scientific work with destruction of the scientists.” “The administration of the Association had no grounds on which to object to Wilhelm Reich’s scientific and clinical views. On the contrary, over a period of many years, members of the Association, in great numbers, considered his work (theory of genitality and character-analysis) as the consistent development of Freud’s originally revolutionary theory. There were, then, no solid grounds for his expulsion. For a number of years, therefore, the demand had been made that he resign voluntarily. This he rejected, stating that he would never resign voluntarily.”

A decisive factor in the whole affair was the attitude of the Norwegians. The Executive Committee of the International Association tried to make the recognition of the Norwegian group contingent on their accepting the condition that they would not accept Reich as a member. The Norwegians, however, took the correct point of view: ‘We will not have conditions dictated to us. Make up your mind whether you want to recognize us or not. If you don’t, we will resign.’ The decisive and upright attitude of the Norwegians (Hoel, Raknes, Schjelderup) made a great impression and intimidated the Executive Committee. They were recognized unconditionally as a group of the International Association; however, the Swedish group was separated from the Norwegian group, in order to remove it from Reich’s influence. After his expulsion, Reich read his paper to the Congress as a guest.”

Sex-economy is being represented as one of the deviations from psychoanalysis like that of Jung, Adler or Stekel. The reasons for this misrepresentation are stupidity as well as malice. He who knows the history of the psychoanalytic movement can see the difference at first glance. All deviations from Freud’s theory, without exception, are characterized by the negation of sexuality. With Jung, the libido became a meaningless, mystical all-soul concept, the best possible soil for the later Gleichschaltung in the Third Reich. Adler replaced sexuality by the will to power, Rank denied the existence of infantile sexuality. Sex-economy, on the other hand, took its starting point precisely from those basic elements in Freud’s theory which originally had aroused the ire of a world afraid of the truth. It developed the orgasm theory and tried in vain to incorporate it into psychoanalytic theory, where it organically belonged. It clarified the theory of the pre-genital infantile sexual drives and built the basis for a characterology which has the sexual process as its core. Character-analytic technique required the full recognition of the laws of sexual economy.”

And what do things look like in the psychoanalytic movement itself? The English school is a sectarian circle completely divorced from life as it is. The Berlin Society attempted Gleichschaltung and thus perished. The Hungarian group consists almost exclusively of the house-analysts of rich people, without either scientific development or serious perspective. The Vienna Society is under the pressure of political reaction and ruled by some death-instinct theorists who no longer can be taken seriously from a scientific point of view. The French group looks desolate. Has the socialist movement accepted psychoanalysis? Here and there in words, because political reaction placed Freud in the camp of Kulturbolschewismus.”

Our psychological criticism of Freud began with the clinical finding that the unconscious inferno is not anything absolute, eternal, or unalterable, that a certain social situation and development has created the character structure of today and is thus perpetuated. We recognized that the fear of the ‘sexual chaos’ is justified but also that it applies to definite historical periods; and our therapeutic work showed us that a different regulation of social living is possible.”

Marxist economics was organized politically. In the realm of political economics, the political organization of science arouses no surprise. It is different in other fields. Here, the illusion of an ‘unpolitical science’ has created much confusion.”

An anxiety fantasy can be inhibitive or agitating. Vegetotherapy has nothing to do with any kind of calisthenics or breathing exercises such as yoga. If anything, it is diametrically opposed to these methods. Calisthenics and all other breathing techniques are designed to teach the organism various movements or attitudes. Vegetotherapy strives to develop those attitudes, movements, excitations, and natural breathing rhythms that are specifically characteristic of the patient’s personality.”

The principal method of psychoanalytic therapy is free association, i.e., essentially talking and communicating. The principal method of vegetotherapy consists in the disturbance of involuntary (hence unconscious) vegetative attitudes. Conversely, in vegetotherapy it is the not-talking – the elimination of conscious intensive oral expression – which is one of the principal methods for bringing to the fore vegetative feelings and affects, rooted in organic processes, before they become conscious.” “As a rule, the psychoanalyst sits behind the patient and, if possible, should not be seen by him. In vegetotherapy, this rule is suspended since it no longer relies on free association.”

Psychoanalysis is a psychology; sex-economy is sexology. ‘Sexology’ is the science of the biological, physiological, emotional, and social processes of sexuality. Sex-economy is the first discipline to establish the profession of sex physician. Up to now this discipline was not taught as a specialized medical branch at the universities, and was practiced merely as a side line of other physicians such as gynecologists, specialists for venereal diseases, neurologists, psychoanalysts.”

The practice of vegetotherapy requires:

a) An adequate orientation in the fundamentals of sociology, i.e., of the laws of the social process which influence the strength of man’s vegetative drives.

b) The knowledge of the basic elements governing the developmental history of sexual morality, from primitive society to the present state.

c) The knowledge of basic elements of psychiatry, with special consideration of the mechanisms operative in schizophrenia and in manic-depressive psychosis.

d) The work of the vegetotherapist demands precise knowledge of the autonomic or vegetative nervous system and the fundamentals of human physiology as well as endocrinology and sexual physiology.

e) A knowledge of the fundamentals of cell biology, vegetative current manifestations and electrical phenomena in protozoa are among the indispensable prerequisites for the practice of vegetotherapy.

f) Since vegetotherapy is increasingly penetrating the field of physical illness, knowledge of the relationship of the state of the bio-electric charge to the skin surface in neuroses and ego disturbances becomes a prerequisite of practical everyday work.”

Communism in its present form as Red Fascism is not a political party like other political parties. It is politically and militarily armed organized emotional plague.”

If you ask a liberal or a socialist or a Republican what he believes in socially, he will tell you frankly. The Red Fascist will not tell you what he is, who he is, what he wants. This proves that hiding is his basic characteristic. And only people who are hiding by way of their character constitution will operate in and for the Communist Party.”

Such an attitude toward fact and truth, history and human welfare is not specifically a characteristic of Red Fascism. It is typical of all politics. Red Fascism differs from other political disrespect for fact and truth in that it eliminates all checks and controls of the abuse of power and drives the nuisance politician to his utmost power. To believe that ‘’peace negotiations’ are meant as such is disastrous. They may and they may not be meant, according to the momentary expediency.”

Espionage and counter-espionage may belong as part of present-day social administration: It will never solve the problem of social pathology.”

He will be a master in cunning, slyness, ‘know-how’ in getting along with people smoothly. He will stand out little from the crowd. He will be a ‘good fellow’, people will like him, he will appear honest and straight, and he will really mean what he says subjectively. But he will never quite overcome the feeling of being an abortive genius, gifted and crippled at the same time. This is strongly developed in him, and he has this trait in common with most average people. The people in general, however, have far less strained ambitions and are not as strong bio-energetically.”

The pestilent character is basically a coward and he has much to hide, especially sexually. The hiddenness is essential to his social and emotional existence.”

Djugashvili rides to power over millions, carried along by the very people whom he is going to suppress, supported and protected by what they have in common with hin1, be it ever so minute and little.”

E DE VOLTA À PAIDEIA: “It is clear that the educator and physician instead of the politician and policeman should be in charge of these affairs of social pathology.”

Here an administrator has embraced a girl he knew in decency and honesty, but slightly out of range of what is considered ‘moral’ by ‘the public’. Many knew it, of course, but since everyone has such little and perfectly decent secrets, there is a common bond, so to speak, among the people who constitute what is called the public. Everybody has a more or less pressing bad conscience, well hidden under a mask of righteousness. Fear of getting into trouble with the law is quite general. Conformism stems from this fear and from these little secrets. And there is nothing whatsoever in the social set-up to understand, handle, or protect such innocent little secrets against invasion by dirty minds.”

O LIMITE MORAL É A MEGA-SENA: “It is all right to stop rampant cheating in the realm of public lotteries, but one can see no harm in a little gambling or a little tun at pinball machines. It is the pestilent character again who here, too, spoils the fun for the people by misusing and abusing freedom of action.”

They are convinced of the ultimately decent nature of man. But, at the same time, they talk that way out of weakness and fear of the plague. They are factually hypnotized into immobility by the plague like a hen by the snake.”

Now the pestilent character has easy going. He is protected on all sides and can proceed safely, without any danger of being detected, put into the bright sunlight, or challenged in any other way. If he adds political power machinery to his already rather well-set position he can conquer whole continents.”

The public will not act or render any help to the truth. It will remain ‘sitting’ silently and watch helplessly or even gloatingly any crucifixion of innocent souls. The public administrator will be frightened to bits and try to maintain public morals and order. The pioneer will be silenced or he may go psychotic or fall into deep depression.”

Atacar o problema da censura na muda (na calada da noite)!

The pestilent character is usually a coward and has nothing constructive to offer. Meet the plague head on. Do not yield or appease. Master your guilt feelings and know your weak spots. If necessary, reveal frankly your weak points, even your secrets. People will understand.” “Learn continuously how to meet the underhanded lie.”

Now I’m not so sure: “Truth is our potential ally even within the pestilent character. He, too, is somewhere decent deep down, though he may not know it.”

Diário de Reich, 15/10/53

since clitoral genitality is a neurotic substitute for a blocked vaginal excitation, they [F. e Kinsey¹] confused the acme of the orgasm with the total orgasm which, in the ergonomic sense, includes, in addition to the acme, the ensuing convulsive movements.” Dor femural pós-coito (no lugar de omni tristi).

¹ Alfred Kinsey (1894-1956), sexólogo, biólogo e entomologista americano. Parece ser o pai da sexologia pop estilo Penélope da MTV (ou seja, inútil). Cultuado pelo LGBTQ, que nem deve saber quem foi Reich…

According to the bio-energetic view of clinical orgonomy, the orgasm is identical with the total involuntary convulsion of the organism beginning with the acme (peak) of the orgasm and ending with complete relaxation. The orgasn1 function in the ergonomic sense reaches far beyond species and genus. It is older than the development of nerves. (…) It is clearly expressed in the protrusion of the pseudopodium of an ameba.”

Excerto de O Assassinato de Cristo (CONCLUSÃO)

To add a new dogma of human living to the 1naze of philosophies, religions, and political prescriptions means adding another piece of confusion to the building of the Tower of Babel. The task is not the construction of a new philosophy of life, but diversion of the attention from futile dogmas to the ONE basic question: WHY HAVE ALL DOGMAS OF HOW TO LIVE SO FAR FAILED?”

S-H ou Sui.

Let us now for a moment imagine that the psychoanalysts had acquired social power in some country. They would, from their point of view of the existence of an unconscious mind, acknowledge a vast domain of human existence beyond the conscious will. They would, if meeting with the ‘sitting’ of humanity, attribute it to ‘bad’ unconscious wishes of one kind or another. Their remedy would be to ‘make the spite conscious’, to exterminate the evil unconscious. This, of course, would not help, just as it does not help in the treatment of a neurotic, since the spiting itself is the result of the total body armoring, and the ‘evil unconscious’ is the result of the suppression of natural life in the infant; and ‘I won’t’ is superimposed upon a silent ‘I CAN’T’. This immobility, expressed as an ‘I CAN’T’, is naturally inaccessible to mere ideas or persuasion, since it is what orgone biophysics calls ‘STRUCTURAL’, i.e., frozen emotions. In other words, it is an expression of the total being of the individual, unalterable, just as the shape of a grown tree is unalterable.”

[+]

Margaret Anderson, Children of the South

N.B. Talvez os Três Ensaios sobre a Teoria da Sexualidade de Freud sejam seu único texto – ou seus únicos 3 textos – que realmente valham alguma pena ainda hoje.

R., Truth versus Modju + Escuta, Zé-Ninguém! (Listen, Little Man!) + The Murder of Christ…

IRRELIGIOSIDADE VELADA

Carência é minha Palavra

Derradeiros os meus gestos

Sem lastro o meu olhar

Apática minha devoção

E no entanto é grande a ânsia de

do fundo do abismo a que a luz escapa

por meio do instinto mais primordial

ascender, À luz mais esquálida

Um pássaro preto

paira sobre as ondas

Um último raio de sol

fere a escuridão encouraçada

“MELANIE KLEIN” – Julia Kristeva

A “filósofa da inveja” ou “charlatã II: Freud Femme”.

Aunque muchos desconfiaron y siguen desconfiando (desde Heidegger hasta Nabokov, para citar a los más empecinados),¹ algunos hombres y mujeres que se contaron entre los más inventivos de este siglo (desde Virginia Woolf hasta Georges Bataille, desde André Breton hasta Jean-Paul Sartre, desde Romain Rolland hasta Gustave Mahler, desde André Gide hasta Émile Benveniste, desde Charlie Chaplin y Alfred Hitchcock hasta Woody Allen) leyeron a Freud o se tendieron en el diván analítico, para comprender o experimentar esa innovación del autoconocimiento”

¹ Às vezes a teimosia é uma virtude. Ou ela quis dizer que Heidegger e Nabokov nem sequer leram Freud ou pelo menos nenhum texto psicanalítico? Acho muito difícil… Mas não fazer análise ou discordar da seita não pode ser considerado recalcitrância nem na Paris “culta” dos 60…

Uma coisa é achar Freud genial; outra é, além disso, achar que ele contribuiu para o feminismo do século XX – INSÂNIA!

Freud inventó el psicoanálisis a partir del amor de transferencia, que nunca teorizó a fondo”

phantasy, palabra que los kleinianos escriben con ph en lugar de la f habitual”

Atenta a la pulsión de muerte que Freud ya había puesto al mando de la vida psíquica en Más allá del principio de placer, ella hizo de esta función el agente principal de nuestras afecciones”

METAPSICOLOGIA QUE PAIRA ACIMA DOS FENÔMENOS: “La locura habrá sido la actualidad política quemante de nuestro siglo, y es forzoso recordar que el psicoanálisis fue contemporáneo de ella. No porque haya participado de no se sabe qué nihilismo consecutivo a la secularización, que habría producido conjuntamente la muerte de Dios, los totalitarismos y la ‘liberación sexual’… Sino porque, en esta desconstrucción de la metafísica que vivimos con más o menos riesgos y felicidad, el psicoanálisis nos ha llevado hasta el núcleo de la psique humana, para descubrir allí la locura que es a la vez su motor y su atolladero.”

Más allá de los destinos específicos y de las desemejanzas entre las obras, es posible entrever ya algunas constantes comunes en los genios respectivos de Melanie Klein y Hannah Arendt” Odeio essas forçadas de barra gratuitas que uma mulher se sente obrigada a fazer com duas outras mulheres que não têm nada em comum, como que para ‘pagar uma dívida’!

Arendt y Klein son de las insumisas cuyo genio consistió en arriegarse a pensar.” Poderia ser só um pouco mais clichê?

1. FAMILIAS JUDÍAS, HISTORIAS EUROPEAS: UNA DEPRESIÓN Y SUS CONSECUENCIAS

En su breve Autobiografía redactada entre 1953 y 1959 (no publicada, propiedad del Melanie Klein Trust), la psicoanalista da una imagen muy modificada, incluso idealizada, de su vida. Dice haber sido fascinada por la atmósfera erudita que reinaba en la casa de los Deutsch, [¿??] haber apreciado la independencia de espíritu de su padre, que supo oponerse a los hassidim para emprender estudios de medicina, y haber admirado su dominio de una decena de idiomas… No obstante, evoca también ‘la repulsión’ que le inspiraban los caftanes de la hermana del padre, y no oculta su ‘desprecio’ por el ídish que hablaban los judíos eslovacos de su familia materna.”

Las dificultades económicas de los Deutsch obligaron a Libussa a abrir un negocio un tanto extraño para una esposa de médico. Allí vendía plantas y reptiles: lo recordaremos al abordar la fantasía del cuerpo materno según Melanie Klein, bullente de horrorosos ‘objetos malos’ penianos y anales. [¿]”

Los ‘poderosos armónicos incestuosos’ que resonaban en el seno de la familia Reizes [sobrenome do pai] se concentraron sobre todo en la relación de Melanie con Emanuel. Afectado de una enfermedad cardiaca como consecuencia de una escarlatina infantil, Emanuel se sabía condenado y, después de haber intentado estudiar medicina, se inscribió en la facultad de letras para dedicarse a la literatura y los viajes. Enfermo y endeudado, recorrió Italia escribiéndole a la madre y a la hermana, la cual le respondía con cartas llenas de sentimientos amorosos y alusiones sexuales. Fue en el marco de esta relación desesperadamente gemela, en la que hermano y hermana buscaban un fervor que estaba mucho más allá de la amistad, donde se inscribió… el matrimonio de Melanie. Ella tenía 17 años cuando conoció, en 1899, a Arthur Steven Klein, sobrino segundo de Libussa [deixa o irmão para se jogar nos braços de um primo, que bela e mórbida resolução!] y allegado a Emanuel: tenía 21 años y estudiaba química en la prestigiosa Alta Escuela Técnica de Zürich. Libussa vio en él ‘un buen partido’, e incluso a ‘el pretendiente más ventajoso’, y Emanuel demostró más entusiasmo por Arthur que la propia Melanie: más tarde, ella atribuyó su matrimonio no tanto al amor como al impulso del ‘temperamento apasionado del hermano’.”

Sumergida aún en el duelo por su hermano, cuya muerte la conmovió profundamente, Melanie se casó el 31 de marzo de 1903, al día siguiente de cumplir 21 años. A juzgar por una novela muy autobiográfica que ella escribió más tarde (hacia 1913) el sexo solo le provocaba repulsión. Ese rechazo habría estado vinculado a la sensación de traicionar el lazo incestuoso con su hermano Emanuel.” “A julgar por uma novela autobiográfica escrita em 1913, o sexo para Melanie Klein provocava repulsão. Essa recusa se ligava à sensação de trair o laço incestuoso com seu irmão Emanuel.” O pré-requisito pra ser psicanalista deve ser ser doente mental!

La existencia de la nueva familia Klein se desarrolló totalmente bajo la férula de Libussa: madre posesiva y abusiva, antes de instalarse con la pareja le prodigó consejos en cartas, les exigía ayuda económica, e incluso los acompañó en un viaje a Italia; consideraba a su hija inmadura y neurasténica, la abrumaba con su vigilancia, y llegó a ocupar el lugar de ‘la señora Klein’: Quería ocupar un lugar muy especial en la vida de la hija, y le propuso un medio extrañamente tortuoso para que Melanie pudiera comunicarse con ella sin que Arthur leyera sus cartas: «¡Dirigirlas sencillamente a la Señora Klein!». En este contexto, el propio Arthur se convirtió en ‘muy difícil’, comenzó a sufrir de los ‘nervios’ y del vientre… Las enfermedades de Melanie no tardaron en estallar a la luz del día”

Escritora de primeira ou segunda ou terceira categoria? “En su estilo es visible la influencia de la poesía erótica expresionista, pero también la ‘corriente de conciencia’, a la manera de Schnitzler y Joyce”

DODÓI DA BEBESSA, COITADA: “Melanie comenzó a asistir a una escuela de baile, donde conoció a Chezkel Zvi Kloetzel, un periodista del Berliner Tageblatt. Él estaba casado, se parecía a Emanuel… Melanie se enamoró de manera romántica, y le puso en secreto el nombre de… Hans, su hijo mayor.

A diferencia de los estalinistas, que caracterizaban el psicoanálisis como una ciencia decadente, ¡los compañeros de Béla Kun nombraron a Ferenczi profesor de psicoanálisis en la universidad! Pero cuando estalló la contrarrevolución, y al terror rojo lo sucedió un terror blanco antisemita, Roheim y Ferenczi fueron destituidos y amenazados de muerte.”

2. ANALIZAR A SUS HIJOS: DEL ESCÁNDALO A LA TÉCNICA DEL JUEGO

Mucho antes que Freud, Wordsworth (1770-1850) había escrito que ‘el niño es el padre del hombre’. Bajo el signo del Niño Jesús y de las Confesiones de San Agustín, dos modelos de la infancia se disputaban el imaginario inglés: por un lado, John Locke, con sus Pensamientos acerca de la educación (1793) y J.-J. Rousseau con el Emilio (1762) o el mito purificado de la inocencia infantil; por otra parte, la convicción, de inspiración calvinista, de que el niño tiene una naturaleza perversa, heredada del pecado original, la cual justificaba la severidad a menudo cruel de los métodos educativos (flagelaciones, privaciones, amenazas).”

En pleno siglo XIX, el escritor Charles Kingsley, en Antón Locke, describió de manera impresionante la tesis puritana. Su novela presenta los esfuerzos educativos de una madre convencida de la naturaleza diabólica de su niño, hasta su ‘conversión’ a los valores cristianos (privación de comida y sesiones regulares de latigazos le enseñan a moderar sus pasiones). Esta visión rígida subtiende la ferocidad de los intentos de moralización de los niños de las clases populares por los filántropos del siglo XIX. El libro culto de la burguesía triunfante, Tomas Brown en la escuela (1857), de Thomas Hughes, narra la transformación de la public school de Rugby por obra de Thomas Arnold, y describe la metamorfosis de un niño tímido en ‘the bad of school’, hecho a las virtudes de la ‘muscular Christianity’. [¿]”

El niño parece ser el objeto de deseo por excelencia del imaginario inglés, que calificaríamos de buena gana de paidófilo si el término pudiera aún vestirse de una cierta inocencia puritana.”

3. PRIORIDAD E INTERIORIDAD DEL OTRO Y DEL VÍNCULO: EL BEBÉ NACE CON SUS OBJETOS

(…)

4. ¿LA ANGUSTIA O EL DESEO? EN EL COMIENZO ERA LA PULSIÓN DE MUERTE

(…)

5. UN SUPERYÓ PRECOZ TIRÁNICO

Merda ininteligível… “La fase de sadismo exacerbado desde el nacimiento, a la cual Melanie Klein le dio en 1946 el nombre de posición esquizoparanoide, apunta, con el pecho, al interior del cuerpo de la madre, que contiene el pene del padre. Allí veremos, con Jean Bégoin, el prototipo del espacio psíquico.”

6. ¿CULTO DE LA MADRE O ELOGIO DEL MATRICIDIO? LOS PADRES

El universo kleiniano (se lo ha dicho demasiado) está dominado por la madre. Esa figura arcaica amenaza y aterroriza por su omnipotencia. ¿Será tan perniciosa que haya que abandonarla y hacerla morir? ¿No podría transformarse? Pero, ¿en qué? El abandono necesario de la madre, ¿constituirá un pasaje hacia el padre, como lo piensan Freud y Lacan? ¿O será más bien el primero de los encuentros con una madre buena finalmente restaurada, gratificante y gratificada? Sin duda, puesto que, para nuestra autora, no hay cuna que no tenga su bruja, ni bebé sin envidia. Y solo el analista o la analista (preferentemente mujer, o al menos un hombre que asuma lo femenino que hay en él) podría convencer al lactante que seguimos siendo eternamente, de que no es imposible encontrar hadas que merezcan nuestra gratitud.”

Pero, al poner un énfasis excesivo en la madre, desatendida por el fundador, se corre el riesgo de olvidar al padre. En efecto, ¿cuál es el lugar del padre en Melanie? Una de las primeras personas que planteó el interrogante fue Melitta Schmideberg, la hija de la analista. Y lo hizo con violencia.”

Traduzcamos: si la mujer huye del pene, lo hace porque huye del pecho; no podrá gozar, será frígida, porque gozar es en primer lugar gozar del seno que lleva el pene.”

7. LA FANTASÍA COMO METÁFORA ENCARNADA

(…)

8. INMANENCIA Y GRADOS DE SIMBOLISMO

(…)

9. DE LA LENGUA EXTRANJERA A LAS REDES DE LOS FIELES Y LOS INFIELES

A partir de su instalación en Inglaterra, en 1926, Melanie Klein formuló sus pensamientos en inglés, no sin volver a menudo a su lengua materna, para seguir en contacto con sus emociones y hacerlas compartir: después de la muerte de su hijo Hans, ella se confió a Paula Heimann hablándole en alemán. Es también probable que cuando murió su hijo haya soñado en alemán, despertando muchos recuerdos penosos: la preferencia de su padre por Emilie, la muerte precoz de Sidonie, la pérdida cruel de Emanuel (por la cual sintió una aguda culpabilidad), el resurgimiento de la angustia al morir la madre, la ambivalencia respecto de Arthur, su marido, el abatimiento consecutivo a la muerte de Abraham y su difícil relación con Kloetzel.”

La técnica y la política nos arrancan cada vez más a nuestros hábitat, y nos hemos vuelto a convertir en nómades.” ¿??

Habitar, ser puesto en seguridad, quiere decir quedar encerrado (engefriedet) en lo que nos es pariente (en in das Frye), es decir, en lo que es libre (in das Freie) y que cuida todo en su ser. El rasgo fundamental de la habitación es ese cuidado. Penetra la habitación en toda su extensión. Esta extensión se nos aparece en cuanto pensamos que la condición humana reside en la habitación en el sentido de permanencia sobre la tierra de los mortales.” Martin Heidegger

Como si no bastara con el apellido familiar Klein, que en alemán significa ‘pequeño’, a la hija que le nació el 19 de enero de 1904 (menos de un año después de su matrimonio con Arthur, el 31 de marzo de 1903) Melanie le puso sencillamente el nombre de Melitta: ‘Pequeña Melanie’. La dos veces pequeña tuvo de qué quejarse desde el principio, pero aguardó su hora. En la desavenencia entre sus padres, ella tomó aparentemente el partido de la madre. Lo que no dejaba de tener su mérito, pues Melanie, sufriendo bajo la férula de Libussa, se ausentaba continuamente en viajes y curas, Y era la abuela la que se ocupaba de la niña, por cierto que con devoción y solicitud, pero prefiriendo al hermanito menor, Hans, el varón, y explicándole a la pequeña Melitta que la madre era solo ‘una enferma emocional, tan enferma que tenía que abandonar constantemente a la hija’.”

La inserción de Melitta en el mundo psicoanalítico fue rápida y brillante. Aparentemente, de niña había sido analizada por la madre. Más tarde tuvo un análisis didáctico con Eitingon; después se analizó con Karen Horney, ya en Londres con Ella Sharpe, y finalmente con Edward Glover. Se recibió de médica en la Universidad de Berlín en 1927, y viajó a Londres para redactar su tesis sobre la Historia de la homeopatía en Hungría, en 1928.”

La guerra entre las dos mujeres se puso de manifiesto abiertamente en octubre de 1933, cuando Melitta Schmideberg fue elegida miembro del Instituto Británico: en su memoria, ella no atribuía las dificultades alimentarias de su paciente Viviane a factores funcionales, como lo quería la teoría de Melanie Klein, sino a la actitud de la madre que había procedido a una enseñanza demasiado estricta de la limpieza. Al morir su hermano Hans, en 1934, Melitta habló de suicidio, e insinuó que, como con todo suicida, una parte de la responsabilidad del acto correspondía a las dificultades con la familia, a la idealización y la decepción. Muy pronto la venganza de la hija, alentada por Glover, fue tomando forma hasta molestar a los miembros de la Sociedad. Siguieron escenas inconvenientes; Melitta le lanzó a Melanie apostrofes estridentes: ‘¿Dónde está el padre en tu obra?’. La guerrilla siguió jalonada por sarcasmos, indiscreciones, acusaciones que remitían a la primera infancia, a la vida familiar de los Klein.”

Después de haberse mostrado muy crítica respecto de los trabajos de Anna Freud, y de haberla atacado indirectamente en el comentario sobre el libro de una colega, Melitta intentó acercarse a Anna en el momento en que estallaron las divergencias entre los annafreudianos y los kleinianos. Visitó a Freud cuando este llegó a Londres el 6 de junio de 1939. Melanie, que le había enviado al maestro una carta de bienvenida, no fue recibida, y solo asistió a las exequias de Freud a fines del mes de septiembre. Melitta participó en una reunión con Anna Freud y los suyos, y después tomó parte en las múltiples controversias contra su madre, en un tono ‘chirriante’ y ‘sarcástico’.”

10. LA POLÍTICA DEL KLEINISMO

Los analistas ingleses —Barbara Low (cuyo apoyo a Anna Freud no se desmentirá, y que realizó una reseña elogiosa de su libro), Eder, Glover, Riviere, Sharpe y la propia Klein— leyeron con una atención minuciosa la obra de la hija del maestro. Aunque heterogéneo, el grupo estimó unánimemente (según la carta de Jones a Freud y en respuesta a las reconvenciones de este último) que resultaba inoportuno publicar en inglés una obra en la que era ostensible ‘un poco de precipitación’, que tenía ‘una base experimental también pobre’, y podía imponer ‘una detención’ al desarrollo del psicoanálisis de niños. Hasta el final de su vida, Anna Freud sintió la amargura de esa desaprobación, en particular por la conducta de Jones, que en ese momento dio muestras de cierto atrevimiento en su relación con Freud.”

Melanie resumió como sigue los principios del análisis según Anna Freud que le parecían inaceptables: 1) el análisis del complejo de Edipo es imposible, porque interfiere las relaciones con los padres; 2) el análisis del niño debería limitarse a fines educativos; 3) el analista no debería aceptar la neurosis de transferencia por respeto a los padres, cuyo papel es predominante en la vida del hijo; 4) el analista debería ganarse la confianza del niño, y desplegar el análisis sobre esta base. Estos principios iban en contra de las observaciones de Klein”

La primera referencia de Lacan a Klein se lee en su informe dedicado a la agresividad, que él presentó en mayo de 1948 en el XI Congreso de los Psicoanalistas de Lengua Francesa en Bruselas. Allí asimilaba su propia concepción de las ‘imágenes del cuerpo fragmentado’ con los ‘objetos internos’ de las fantasías arcaicas según Melanie, y en esa ‘fenomenología de la experiencia kleiniana’ reconoció los ‘fantasmas de la fase llamada paranoide’.”

Mientras se apropiaba de la posición paranoide según Klein, la amplificó y definió el yo como una instancia de desconocimiento imaginario, construida como una estructura paranoica. La transferencia negativa destacada por Klein lo llevó a entender la cura como una paranoia dirigida que contribuye a deshacer los desconocimientos del yo”

En esa exposición, Lacan también rindió un homenaje enfático a Anna Freud, lo cual se ha interpretado a menudo como una estrategia política de acercamiento a la hija del ‘fundador’.”

Melanie perdió toda su confianza en Lacan y en adelante se acercó a Daniel Lagache.”

Dos años después, en 1954, en el curso de su Seminario I, Los escritos técnicos de Freud, Lacan retomó el ‘caso Dick’ e introdujo su propia lectura de ‘La (de)negación’, basándose en Jean Hyppolite. Como lo hemos señalado, ese texto freudiano había sido el caballo de batalla de los kleinianos en las Controversias con los annafreudianos, que no lo conocían. En suma, Lacan adoptó la misma estrategia que los kleinianos en su propia refundación del psicoanálisis. Pero sin citar sus fuentes. Sin mencionar a Klein en su comentario sobre la negatividad freudiana, salvo… indirectamente, remitiendo a Kris y a Melitta acerca del caso clínico del Hombre de los Sesos Frescos.”

Lacan le critica entonces a Jones que suscriba la ‘perfecta brutalidad’ de los conceptos kleinianos, y no vea en el pene más que un objeto parcial, y no ‘el falo’: denuncia la ligereza con que ‘incluye los fantasmas edípicos más originarios en el cuerpo materno, desde su procedencia de la realidad que supone el Nombre-del-Padre’.”

Estos dos rostros del kleinismo no han dejado de atraer la atención de los sociólogos y otros teóricos de la modernidad ingleses, así como de las feministas británicas y estadounidenses. Entre los psicoanalistas, Melanie Klein es tal vez la única que, sin haber propuesto ella misma una reflexión directa sobre la historia y la sociedad modernas (como lo hicieron un Freud o un Reich), suscitó desarrollos políticos que exceden en mucho el alcance inmediato de sus concepciones clínicas. Su empirismo y sus torpezas teóricas hacen que la obra sea intrínsecamente abierta y polisémica, e inducen por defecto interpretaciones fagocitantes. Pero esto no basta para explicar ese éxito sociológico, que parece debido en parte a la atracción que ejerce el psicoanálisis de las profundidades en nuestro mundo contemporáneo, para cuya comprensión las ideologías y filosofías clásicas resultan caducas.”

De modo que se perfilan dos rostros del kleinismo incluso en las extrapolaciones sociológicas de la obra de Melanie. Unas acentúan la teoría de lo negativo, la importancia de la pulsión de muerte y de las fuerzas destructivas que gobiernan a las figuras del contestatario, del rebelde, cuando no del paranoico o del egotista secretamente esquizofrénico. Esta lectura, más atenta a la interpretación, realizada por los psicoanalistas franceses, recientemente ha comenzado a aparecer también en la pluma de numerosos teóricos británicos. Otros, por el contrario, desde hace ya una decena de años, se felicitan por haber descubierto en Melanie Klein un fundamento del vínculo social, privilegiando la conciliación y llevando al extremo lo que incluso algunos clínicos kleinianos no se privan de exagerar: la reparación

Por partir de la teoría freudiana de las pulsiones sexuales y el Edipo, el Eros según Marcuse, se opone en vano a una sociedad fundada en la represión; una sociología que se inspire en él corre el riesgo de encallar en un ‘instrumentalismo interesado’. Esto es lo que dice Alford. Por el contrario, una sociología derivada del kleinismo podría modelar un vínculo social en el que prevalezcan la reparación y la reconciliación.”

En efecto, mucho antes de la conmoción de Mayo del 68 y de la fuga anarquista de El anti-Edipo, que precedió en poco tiempo la pasión lacaniana por la paranoia femenina, Melanie vio al individuo como una economía movida por la pulsión de muerte, intrínsecamente esquizoparanoide y poco dispuesto a adaptarse a la realidad. Los annafreudianos le reprochaban que no tuviera en cuenta a la familia y la madre reales (mucho menos al padre), así como tampoco a la realidad exterior que había que conocer, sino que se encerraba en un mundo de fantasías sádicas, o en todo caso esencialmente negativas.”

Bion y Winnicott iban a clarificar este tema, y lo desarrollaron hablando del ‘ensueño de la madre’ (versión positiva generadora de la vida psíquica), y de ‘madres intrusivas’ (versión maléfica desestructuradora del psiquismo).”

Lacan debía remediar esa falta, inscribiendo la existencia del Edipo y el superyó kleinianos en la preexistencia de lo simbólico en los seres humanos, tal como se pone de manifiesto en el Nombre-del-Padre y en la pregnancia del Falo, cuya función paterna es portadora de lo imaginario.”

Las feministas se felicitaron por la alternativa propuesta de este modo al machismo freudiano y al falocentrismo lacaniano. Otras lamentaron lo que consideran un ‘normadvismo’ kleiniano, es decir, su adhesión a la pareja padre-madre y a la heterosexualidad como condiciones del desarrollo creativo de la psique.”

BOOMER IMBECIL: “Y ni que hablar los juegos electrónicos cuya violencia enloquece a las asociaciones de padres —puesto que sus hijos se “proyectan” (¡y sí!) en ellos, al punto de no diferenciar ya la imagen y la realidad—, juegos en los que el mundo moderno parece hundirse en una fantasía, en el sentido kleiniano del término, taliónica y realista. Con la diferencia de que, en Melanie, el analista acompaña esa fantasía, la formula y la interpreta para hacerla pensable y solo de ese modo atravesarla, no prohibirla ni reprimirla. Por el contrario, los asesinos inconscientes de las escuelas estadounidenses solo han tenido por baby-sitter a la pantalla televisiva y, sin que ninguna palabra los salvara del dominio imaginario, son los náufragos de una posición depresiva nunca consumada, víctimas señaladas de la regresión esquizoparanoide.” Eles iam à escola, mas faltava que fossem à analista judia, ah bom!